Gather of the Banners (Code Geass/Nanoha crossover)

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#1
Since, more and more people from AS migrant here, I also want to post something there.

Author would be very thankful for help, especially with grammar (yeas I need beta) and constructive criticism very welcomed too :D).

Stage 1. Rising Curtains.


The sound of working fans and low hum of engines was not the loudest in know universe, on contrary – they where rather quiet, but still they where pretty audible in the room. Through certain intervals of time those sound where interrupted by the sound of slow but powerful inhale. And after even wider pauses the sound of leaf-through pages disturbed the settled tune of cabin.

The pages was belong to book named “The genealogy of Belkan royalty”, a rather old and massive book that currently reside in the hand of 15 years old blond archaeologist who sat on the on one of the empty seats in the cabin of space craft.

Yuuno Scrya blinked, then put book down on a near sat and stretched his moaning back and shoulders. His muscles gleefully reacted at his exercise after few hours of almost total motionlessness. The boy then slightly raised his old-fashioned glasses and rubbed his tearing eye by his right hand. He understood that he should give his already nit healthy eyes some rest, but then he will be left alone to face agonizing boredom of nearly empty room.

The rectangular cabin's only furniture was a rows on empty metallic gray-colored seats, which was upholstered by soft green synthetic covering. Right over the door that lead toward pilots cabin hanged bid screen, unfortunately right now TV still wasn't repaired after disagreement with drunken members of their party who thought, that anchorman insulted their mothers (or even more beloved pet saber-tooth skunks) and now permanently show sophisticated electronics through shattered glass. The sigh behind the window also didn’t please his eyes: the purple and black kaleidoscope which sometimes was rippled with energy bolts stop being “shocking” and “marvelous” after fourth or fifth travel through hyper-space.

The only other living being in the cabin – his uncle, Kaien Scrya – currently was in the kingdom of sleep and couldn’t help his nephew with spending of a excess time. And so, the further damage to his visual organs was the only way (other than sleep, of course. But Yuuno didn’t want to emulate all of his uncle’s habits) to fight boredom. Besides, the book was really interesting (green-eyed boy automatically considered any historical books interesting), so he really didn’t complain. His eyes and back did.

Yuuno reached back toward the old tome but a sudden loud groan interrupted him. Glancing at the source of sound, young archaeologist gaze met the view of his awakening uncle, who was stretching his entire body, as if he tried to mimic his nephew’s recent motion. Yuuno smirked and, instead of continuing torture by book, he decided to look after his relative. Swiftly, he put a bookmark on the page he started to read, about close relatives of Kaiser Brendt 4th, and sprung to his feet and strode toward the still yawning and stretching uncle.

“Hello, uncle Kaien.” Greeted Yuuno, leaning on Kaien’s seat back looking down on his relative.

“Hey there, Yuuno.” Responded Kaien with his rumbling, low voice, raising his eyes to meet Yuuno’s own. Shielding his eye with right hand from the light, it wasn’t very bright, but Kaien’s eyes were still sensitive right after the nap. Kaien Scrya, 28 years old member of Scrya tribe, was younger brother of Yuuno’s father - Glem Scrya and AA+ class mage. While he was not very tall, just one head above his 15 years old nephew, had a rather imposing presence because of his bulky and muscular stature. He had Scrya trademark emerald-green eyes and while he was bald as ball, he compensated for this with his magnificent honey-colored beard. On his left ear, the bald mage wore a massive bronze earring, shaped like a small shovel with an blue stone in the middle – his Intelligence Devise, Augur. He wore the very same clothes (minus size of course) as Yuuno: gray boots, sand-colored trousers and green sweater. Though it was really Yuuno who had the same style of clothes as his uncle, as Kaien was his most beloved relative, taking Yuuno under his direct tutelage since his parent’s death. The stranger would have a hard time to understand what common ground a quite and serious 15 year old book-lover and loud and brash 28 years old skirt-chaser could find, but they got along better than most fathers and sons.

“How long did I sleep?"

“A bit longer, than two hours.” Answered Yuuno, casting quick glance at his watch. “We make it halfway.”

“Kek!” Swore 28 year old Scrya. “I had hoped to wake up when we reached Mid-Childa’s system. And now I’m trapped inside of this wheezy tortoisemobile, together with my boring book-eating nephew instead of preparing to meet a cute, naive and sexy lab-girl.”

“I think all laboratories across Bureau-controlled space will decide to call back all of their assigned personnel, when they learn what a depraved and perverted man rides aboard this starship.”

Kaien burst in feat of thunderous laughter that closely resembled dog’s bark.

“Bar-bar-bar!! Seems that you spent your time by sharpening your own tongue, boy. I heard that some people have a knife in sleeve, but have knife in your mouth… You want to be a pioneer of a mouth-based weaponry? Or do you want to strike girls down with you tongue a bit more literally?”

Kaien ended his sentence with a wink. Now it was Yuuno’s time to chuckle at his uncle’s joke, though his cheeks reddened a bit, much to his irritation. In his verbal battles with Kaien he always lost. To be honest, his lack of aggressiveness normally made him a loser in almost any verbal duel.

“I prefer to simply talk with girls, rather them submit them to a session of a brutal brainwashing, the sole purpose of which is to worm my way inside their panties.” Responded Yuuno dryly.

“Pff.” Kaien exhaled with an slightly disapproving look on his face. “Yuuno, m’boy, what’s wrong with you? You’re fifteen years old already and not only do you still not have a girlfriend, but you simply didn’t make any attempt to find one. I can’t remember a time when you just tried to ask girl out. I hope it’s not because you… swing in other way?”

“No! I’m not!” Yelped Yuuno indignantly, now blushing even more. Damn, how could uncle Kaien always so easily to find a way under his skin. It’s because of a lack of aggressiveness, thought Yuuno bitterly. I really should learn how to be more aggressive, for a beginning; maybe he should try to drink something stronger than milk, tea, or juice. A Crepsi-sola for example. “Uh, uncle…”

Yuuno decide to interrupt older Scrya rant, otherwise Kaien could chew him for a long time for not having a proper (by Kaien’s standards) relationship with opposite sex. “I swear, after we finish our mission I’ll try (in future perspective) to find a girl that suitable for me. Okay?” He finished, raising both of his hands, almost trying to shield himself from his relative.

Kaien grumbled, still gazing at him with reprimand, but then his expression notably brightened and he said.

“Well, I think after this mission we both would be so famous, that you’ll be forced to live in mouse hole in order to hide from cohorts of ravenous fan girls. Hey! To this is the reason that your beast form is ferret? Bar-bar, what a farseeing little runt you are.”

Yuuno scowled a bit. Why everybody so liked to pick this subject up – he choose ferret because he admire the little mammal grace and cunningness. And he find the Razor-bear or Dire hellion too… elaborate. Still, remembering what they mission was and why he and his uncle interrupted they work on digging site and now rush toward Bureau capital planet make him smile proudly.

“Jewell Seeds.” He muttered almost inaudible, almost fearing to scare his luck away.

“ Indeead, m’boy, Jewell-kekin-Seeds.” Nodded his uncle also flashing a grin. “kek my ass, Yuuno. We’re find one of the most prominent and powerful Lost Logias. It’s far cry from Kaiser Hans the Third ultra-speedy nose-digger or Gran Vizier Farhud multi-purpose ass-scratchier, but the legacy of Al’Hazard power. With this we gain ticket at meetings with Bureau top brass. Huh, and I doubt the elders decision to went at this particular site. I could miss chance of century, thank you for persuading me m’boy.” He slightly nodded, looking at Yuuno fondly.

Indeed, they find the ancient treasure by sheer stroke of luck. Few months ago on a planet Gerbar 3 – one of the agricultural centers of Bureau – local construction company, digging a ditch for a new auto-granary accidentally find an ancient burial whose age could be traced to time of Al’Hazard. The Scrya tribe at that time already prepared an expedition on Talbal – a resort planet, where the ruins of Old Belka was find in neighborhood with one of the biggest beaches.

Certainly his uncle wanted to go with Talbal’s research party, since the number of beautiful girls near their site would be much higher, if they would go at Gerbar. Kaien also give another, now pretty reasonable cause to no go at “planet of herbalists”, as he nicknamed agricultural words. The chances of finding something valuable would be the same for both places and the group, which would go at Talbal already was gathered and properly equipped. And if they decide to go at new digging site, they’ll be forced to wait for new party to be assembled and equipped. His uncle also tried to scare him away from voyage on Gerbar, telling him, that recently, planet was shacked with a series of gruesome killings and Bureau still didn’t fine unknown maniac.

Yuuno understood Kaien’s reason (barring the ones, that was connected which peeping at beautiful woman in the bath) but his sheer fascination with Al’Hazard – ancient city of science and magic was immense. He just couldn’t go anywhere before he had chance to probe the place connected to ancient wonder. So he spend two next day begging (and threatening to reveal a identity of a perpetrator who crashed the Scrya tribe big gathering party) his uncle to switch destination point.

Kaien eventually give in to his endless pleas (and moreover, the treats, as if truth would be revealed older Scrya would receive a very brutal punishment) and ask elders to redirect him and Yuuno on Gerbar 3 digging site. And two weeks later their party fled toward one of the core Bureau worlds.

After their arrival on a Gerbar their group spent many weeks digging, searching, storing and researching every bit of finding remnants of old era. Fortunately, company agreed to lease some of their laborjacks (magic-controlled automatons constructed for civil use), that boosted efficient of their activities.

Members of Scrya tribe was famous for their enthusiasm in archeology and Yuuno wasn’t an exception, but on any place that belong to Al’Hazard he promptly transformed into living laborjack: he jumped up early, have a nicely plentiful breakfast and then he simply disappear in complicated maze of tunnels and shafts. And despite his endless nagging, Kaien always was there for him. Somehow younger Scrya enthusiasm infected him and forced him over and over again to dive into the thickness of earth in search of legacy of the old.

The lady luck smiled on them on the twenty eight day of the works. Working in the newly created shaft, Yuuno’s laborjack (the poor thing got broken again and again doing the overwork) accidentally triggered a small landslide. Fortunately, nobody get hurts in the process (except his ears which was assaulted by his uncle thunderous scream).

After the ground calmed and works restarted, Yuuno and Kaien discovered the small cave. To be more specific, it was Kaien, who discovered the cave – when the landslide started, both Scryas was forced to use their beast-forms, to escape the doom, and while Yuuno simply sneaked away, using little ferret’ speed and agility, the older man resort to his giant fell-mole ability to crawl through earth with surprising speed and while digging through mass of clay and sand, he founded a small, obviously man-made hollow.

Inside the room, they find a armored capsule that belong, judging by old records, to Al’Hazard’s military. The sheer importance of new founded object forcefully stall all other work on site, and their entire party concentrated their efforts on opening of the casket of mystery. After the countless hours of sweating, swearing and changing the one method by another (their efforts paid off only when they used the “can-opener” magic-enchanted-plasma-cutter of utmost power) group of archeologists finally opened rebellious capsule.

The founded items – the famous Jewel Seeds was utterly worth every wasted efforts. Yuuno and Kaien was labeled as heroes of the sate and after, rather prolonged, party, they was sent back into the tribe, where elders contact Burau, and shortly thereafter sent the pair on Mid-Childa, into Bureau Main HQ with mission to bring sacred treasure to high-ranking officers for storage and research. Of course, The Scrya tribe would also receive a generous reward and their scientist could gain access to research. Which could guarantee, that if the founded technology would reach mass-producing stage, the Scrya tribe will have their portion of gain.

“How about to go and look at our little babies?” Kien’s voice interrupted the train of Yuuno’s recollections. Blonde archeologist nodded with little smile. They still have plenty of free time, why won’t to try at last use it properly.

Yuuno swiftly stood back, opening the path for his uncle who hastily sprung up on his feet and resolutely stormed toward the airlock doors in the back of cabin, their boots loudly rumbled onto metal floor.

The older man slammed his meaty fist into door’s panel, which sharply clacked in protest for such treatment and whisk into opened pass, Yuuno followed him, and with soft touching on the panel on other side closed doors behind them.

Now they stood in the small dusky room, that have three doors, no counting the one, whom they used just now. Right door lead to airlock and they obviously didn’t intend to use it, enter in open space during hyper-space jump was highly hazardous mission and they simply didn’t need to. The left door was actually an elevator that cruised between two decks but again, Yuuno and Kaien right now hold no need to inspect main reactor or engines. So they destination was the pair titanium lists that covered the entrance into small corridor, where a small row of escaping pods stood on guard, and then into main storage room, where lay their equipment, magic devices and finally Jewel Seeds.

Pair of archeologist quickly passed distance that separated them from their point of destination. Kaien’s fingers swiftly danced on panel of code lock and with quite hiss the massive metal plate that blocked entrance into storage room slide into wall.

The storage facility was a thoughtfully illuminated, rather spacious (for a not-that-large spacecraft) room which was tightly overcrowded with numerous racks, which contained dozens and dozens of various things. A clothes, equipments, canned food, mage devices and, most important, a relics and treasures, which was found during the archeological missions. The problem was that all of them weren’t sorted by their purpose or class, but simply put (albeit, with utmost accuracy) in various different racks in chaotic order.

Such negligent handling of both invaluable relics of old and precious science equipment irritated Yuuno deeply, but all his attempts to point this problem out meet his uncle casual answer: “Boy, we Scryas know location of each damn thing here. And I really doubt you find a many volunteers who would love to help you overhaul the storage. So chill out.” Yuuno tried to argue and even dare his uncle to find a few certain pieces of cloth, equipment or antique selected by Yuuno. To boy’s utter shock, smirking Kaien pointed out each thing without a single error. And so Yuuno was forced to full back and let things to be.

Another confirmation of his uncle’s statement, when bald archeologist quickly zigzagged between racks and point a finger at on of the shelf. In the specified place lied a metal container, inside of whom, Yuuno know, lied twenty one identical jewels, containing tremendous power. The teen gulped slightly, nervously stretching his right hand toward the case. Though, his fingers tremble a bit all the way his hand closed distance with small sensor bar, the sudden fear disappeared when tip of his thumb pressed into box’s lock.

The red bulb above sensor change it’s color into green and with sharp click case opened. His gaze meet a view of a dozen jewel-shaped Lost Logias, lying in perfect circle, each placed in special socket that was connected to sophisticated system that would automatically regulate level of mine inside of jewel Seeds, and prevent them from self-activation. The quite blinking of sensors indicated that everything proceeds smoothly and Yuuno finally calmed down completely.

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” He whispered, not addressing his words to a particular listener but Kaien retorted.

“Indeed m’boy. Shinny, tough, mysterious and immersive powerful, each of those little fellas could unleash the destruction of continental proportion or change entire landscape, or even create new forms of life, living and… not very. This is the very reason why throw all of the work we make and now scuttle around like rats with their arses ablaze. Because of their might, even our elders don’t want to take responsibility and study them by themselves – one mistake and our tribe goes ka-boom. So let’s hope nothing will happen until we not drop this responsibility from our shoulders.”

Suddenly, as if retorting to his words, the entire room jerked violently, accompanied with short black-out. Yuuno managed to remain standing by quickly grabbing the shelf, Kaien by latching on nearby rack.

“Wh… what the…” Started bald men, but was interrupted by sudden appear of magic circle right before his face. The magic screen showed narrow face with sharp cheekbones and thin nose, which was pierced with three copper rings, of the red-haired, blue eyed man in the middle of his thirties. Kerl Nibbit the pilot of their ship, Kaien Scrya old friend, and one of the Scrya tribe most experienced pilots. Now, his somber narrow-eyed expression, red face and trails of blood on his lips told them that something indeed happened.

“Kaien, where the gramkins pulled you sorry hide?!” Roared veteran pilot, visibly struggling with unseen controllers, another powerful jolt that occurred split second later, which this time managed to send both archeologist in the short fly together with some rack, whose fittings didn’t withstand the shock; make him disappear for an instance. Loud thud and explosion of swears, told them that pilot was knocked against dashboard.

“In the storage room! What in the name of Janak’s snot –filled nose is happened?!” Roared Kaien in response, struggling to overcome the amplifying jolts of deck and stand up. Yuuno was more successful, mostly because he was able to find a clutch in form of still standing rack.

“Ugh.” Kerl grunted, gritting his teeth, desperately trying to stabilize the ship. “The Fold-Storm! He just suddenly started, I never seen something like that!”

“Well.” 28 years old Scrya at last managed to stand, but quickly latched on nearby rack, not wishing to try his luck again. “Those buggers normally start suddenly, otherwise ships never flew into them.”

Fold-storm was a phenomena, that occurred when in normal space take place a massive outburst of power. Since hyper-space still was connected to normal one that outburst created the storm of energy bolt, which could damage, send out of the course or even destroy ship if they were powerful enough. Thanks to Goddess, such incidents were rare, but this one, curse the Janak, seems to be very bad.

“But there always was the signs of it’s beginning!” Barked Kerl, his face now drenched in sweat, which he desperately tried to shake off, not daring to leave a controllers even for a moment. “You know, the walls of hyper-tunnel start always to convulse a bit and shimmer, so crew of ships normally prepare themselves and their craft, but this bugger just started out of the blue!!”

“What do you mean by just started?!” Roared Kaien back, seemingly losing control over anger and fear. Yuuno didn’t blame him; he also was scared by occurring event. The cellar lights blinked furiously, some bulbs already exploded because of energy overload. The room was filled with a rumble of fallings items. Yuuno was forced to lunge sideward, evading a rather huge hammer that fall from the top shelf.

“I mean that kekin storm just sprung out of Janak’s throat and bombarded our baby with frightening amount of energy bolts! Our field held on the skin of teethes, ship’s case sustain a severe damage and you can kiss our route goodbye! I won’t even try to imagine where we would enter the normal space, let’s just hope we still would be in our galaxy!” The pilot slightly turn his head and give Scrya tribe member a sharp gaze. “Kaien I need your and Yuuno boy’s help!”
“What can we done?” Kaien narrowed his eyes.

“Go to power plant and use you magic to strengthen our shields, or we done for!”

“Got it!” Barked older Scrya, giving his friend a sharp nod, Yuuno repeated his gesture. “Yuuno, let’s…

He didn’t manage to end his line when suddenly Kerl screamed.

“What the…??!!!”

His shout was abruptly interrupted by blinding flash of purple light that drowned entire magic circle. A split-second after entire vessel seemed to receive a kick from a giant. The almost every remaining illuminants explode into a storm of shattered glass, many of previously holding racks was send flying, the bolts of energy now flied through the ship inner space (both Scrya mages barely managed to create a field that protect them). Yuuno was tossed into the air and then his right side collide with one the few still standing racks with enormous force. There was burst of a prickly pain, the rumble of falling rack’s contents and then darkness enveloped a young archeologist.
~***~

Being an archeologist always was a risky job. Unfortunately, there always could be possibility of a landslide during the work underground, explosion of a cave-gas or old thief-trap, the meetings with ancient tomb guardians, dangerous fauna (and flora) or simply that type of peoples who thought that you belongings could serve them better.

So, this wasn’t a first time in his life, when Yuuno Scrya was render unconscious. The familiar feeling of floating through the jelly said that he start to slowly regain conscious. Mustering his remaining strength he forced himself to “swim” upward, toward the chorus of fainting sounds, fighting the nausea and weakness.

The awakening meet him with feeling of dizziness, blunt aching headache and when he tried to move his right side burnt with sharp outburst of pain, telling that his ribs didn’t apprehended his flight toward rack.

Boy slowly and carefully craned his head, moaning lightly and struggling with increasing headache and dizziness and glanced around. Since, he was surrounded not by rows of item-filled racks but dozens of small airlock doors, that was obviously an escape pods, he instantly recognize this place as evacuation bay.

The room, normally well-illuminated now fight against darkness with just three or four remaining lamps and fading greenish light from below. He start to recognize the sounds, he heard in his haze. It was buzz of damaged electronics, monotone recitative of computer that repeat a message about have damage of the ship and need of evacuation and quite rustle from the direction of entrance in storage, telling that someone move a things there.

Yuuno make a pair of deep inhales and exhales, then, rested his elbows against floor (or, to be specific, a smooth piece of a fabric on which he lay all long, understood young Scrya), and slowly lifted his upper body. His body make a few prick of disapprove, before he manage to sit and turn around to have a better look. The door in storage was open and in the dusk of room he could see the floating spheres of light spell. The pod on the left wall, which was closest to door was open and, judging by rather bright light, that flow from inside from hiss mushroom-shaped frame, was active.

The rustles stopped and then Yuuno could hear the sound of cautious steps, alternating with sharp rings of broken glass, soft thuds from collision with hard objects and rather loud outbursts of foul swearing, that follow both previous cases.

After a half-minute, emitting a loudest swear, his uncle emerge from devastated (Yuuno didn’t need to go in to image the state of the room, judging from the how bad it was before he was send sprawling against the case) storage room. His normally green sweater now was almost gray from sheer amount of dust, settled on him. His prized bear, which normally flew down on his neck in straight stream, now dangled around as sweat-saturated mess, decorated with dust icicles. Trousers on his left leg were ripped, showing a deep gashes and big graze on his uncle’s knee. Kaien’s bald head also was covered with scratches and bruises, but most notable was nose – a horrible bloody mess (seems that older archeologist also had a rather bad landing on his face).

He carried a half-dozen of cans under his right arm and Yuuno could see that Kaien stumbled a bit when he leaned on his left leg, indicating, that his knee sustained a even more significant damage. Older archeologist didn’t immediately noticed changes in his nephew’ state, since he furiously rubbed his eyes, whipping the blood, that flowed from injures on his forehead, hissing in pain. But when he saw awakened Yuuno, who stared at him, with concern, Kaien gasped loudly and then charged toward younger male, dropping his loot, whick crashed on floor with high-pitched rumble.

“Ah, swraag!!” Kaien cursed loudly, but promptly forget about them and concentrated on his relative state. Reaching Yuuno, he crouched beside him, gently putting his burly hand on blond boy shoulder. “Yuuno, thanks Goddess, you’re awake! How are you?!”

He muttered under his breath, striking himself on head, but then continued.

“I know that you can’t be alright. When you rammed into this rack, you get rewarded with a fall a keking heavy drill right on your head!”

So, this was the reason why his head ache, thought Yuuno grimly, he was lucky that heavy piece of equipment not outright smash his head. But again, he always insisted that more heavy things should be place on lower shelves, but who listened. Still, it wasn’t the time and situation to think about order in the storage room. And his uncle was injured too, so he said:

“I’ll recover soon. But how are you? You didn’t look perfectly healthy too, uncle.”
Kaien give him a mirthless smile.

“Well, let’s say, that you wasn’t a sole Scrya, who enjoyed a small fly with a colorful landing, when that keking energy bolt struck our van. But…” Now bald man smile more genuinely. “Unlike you m’boy, my head filled with granite, how you aunt Swerra, like to say, so I manage to perform as rescue operation.”

Yuuno’s expression told archeologist mage, that he want a more detailed explanation. He sighed, but then sat on floor, stretching his legs and start to tell.

“When I recovered from a quite nasty landing right in my nose, I saw you, lying under fallen rack and heap of various equipment, and the heaviest of them manage to shatter you skull.

So I dashed toward… Well, as much as I can in my state… threw away all heavy shit, that buried you under (Yuuno didn’t doubt that his uncle even manage to send a metal rack into the air, his strength was among the top in the Scrya tribe) and cast most powerful healing spell I know. But situation, as if trying to mock me, become even worse. When I tried to pull you out of the storage, the computer suddenly announced that power field in critical condition and ship’s hull was breached.”

Yuuno’s eyes widened and he felt his veins turning cold; the collapse of power field, with addition violation of integrity of ship’s structure would guaranty the destruction of space craft during fold-storm. His uncle, apparently catch change of his expression and quickly understood his thoughts.

“As you know, in such condition, I was forced to leave you in magical circle and rush into main power room. Thankfully the power plant lay in the center of ship and always well protected, so when I charge in I didn’t notice any damage not to reactor nor to control panel. So I plunged those two cranes into sockets and reinforce or shields.” He even raised his meaty hairy hands into air, giving Yuuno a better view on them. “Thankfully, it’s helped, our electronic friend.” A quick nod toward ceiling. “Stopped moaned like girl on her first night about critical condition of field and blah-blah-blah… So I returned here, fetch one of our Storage Devices and install it into console, so it’ll support power field. But when I decide to check on you, the destiny kicked me and you in the curb again.”

Yuuno narrowed his eyes, he already learn a lesson to never underestimate a fate’s ability to switch a any situation from bad to utter nightmare, so he instead of destiny-tempting “how it could be worse?” he simply asked:

“And what’s happened?”

Kaien make a deep sigh and then sharply waved his right and in the direction of storage room. Yuuno carefully studied the pointed direction and after a few heartbeats he noticed, that devastated room was illuminated not only by still remaining green spheres of his uncle light spell, but also with mysterious pulsating violet glimmer.

“Wh…?” Started blond boy, but older man calmly interrupted him/

“Jewel Seeds, my boy. Those cute little thingies decided to play with us, when, as I can presume, their containing mechanism was damaged.”

Younger Scrya blood turned into ice by those words. Forceful and uncontrollable activation of powerful Lost Logias inflict a disastrous damage on a continents, the so the forceful and uncontrollable activation of twenty one Jewel Seed will perfectly atomize their ship and every unfortunate being, who didn’t manage to escape.

He pulled his legs to his chest, rested his hands against and then, gritted teethes, gathering strength and bracing himself to increasing nausea, before pushing his body upward with a powerful jolt. His damaged torso response with sharp burst of pain, his headache increased dramatically and room around him started to spun like maddened wheel. Yuuno hissed, biting on his lip, desperately trying to overcome fatigue, fight back urge to vomit and stabilize his body at last.

Unfortunately, the headache continues to grow stronger and the panorama of evacuation bay more and more resembled a kaleidoscope. In overwhelming wave of fatigue that flowed from the tips of his hairs to the nails of his toes Yuuno’s legs goes under from his and with a soft groan young mage fall back. Thankfully, pair of strong arms prevent him from, a very possibly painful in his state, contact with floor. Yuuno lifted his pain-hazed gaze to meet his uncle’s worried eyes
.
“Whoa there, hotshot! You not in the condition to play a circus monkey!” Panned him Kaien. “Didn’t you hear me – you skull carried a very heavy blow. For a Goddess sake, you easily could die here!”

Bald archeologist, still nagging, forced Yuuno to sat back on improvised bed… Now he could see that his uncle made an improvised bed for him, using his raincoat as matters and Yuuno’s own raincoat as pillow. Seeing that Yuuno calmed down a bit, older Scrya continued:

“Boy, I also very much know that, if Jewel; Seeds goes at full throttle, there wasn’t even a more that atoms, leave from us. So, as you can see, we both alive and our ship not a cloud of plasma, don’t you think I did something to prevent big boom?”

Yuuno nodded cautiously, still didn’t averting his eye from storage room’s entrance, where ominous glowing of Jewel Seeds could be seen.

“Well, where I left…Ah! So when I come back for ya, those destructive fashion accessories already suck the mana from the surrounding, preparing to go berserk and your healing circle barely glow and in a last step to disappearing. Actually, they’re the reason, why you didn’t recover from the injures. Believe me, m’boy, before striding to power plant; I overcharged the heaving circle with my magic, thanks Goddess, the healing spell managed to heal most dangerous damage, before little buggers start to suck mana from it. Again, I was forced to postpone your treatment…”

On those words Kaien lowered his gaze in a shame, but Yuuno reassuringly squeezed his hand. In his uncle’s place he would do the same – older mage wouldn’t save him if he didn’t prevent ship from vaporization first. And not only ship, even if the explosion occurred in hyper-space, the sheep amount of energy would bring a immense destruction, if there was a planet or station nearby. “…And start to seal Lost Logias. Oh Goddess, it was longest minutes in my life: when I started to concentrate on one, the other simply sucks the mana from my seal, not only trashing my previous efforts, but also getting closer and closer to going berserk.”

Bald archeologist make a pause, sighed deeply and whipping the sweat, which appear, while he told his story, hissing in pain, when he either tough his injures or sweep salty liquid into gashes, again returning in this intense time, when everything was on a stake. Sighing again, he pulled put from his trousers pocket a small flask of water, which he always carries with him. Kaien take a large gulp of water, fading for an instant to enjoy sensation, returning to his senses, Kaien inclined his head on a right side, slightly stirring flask up, offering it’s to a wounded boy.

Yuuno nodded gratefully, only now realizing that his throat is aching in dry; quickly snatching the flask from his uncle’s grip he make a two rapid gulps, almost nearly chocking, and then just sat here, trying ti catch his breath, while Kaien continued his story.

“I would be a liar, if I said that I keep my cool through all of those shit. To be honest, after the five minutes of a pointless struggle I started to panicked. No matter how I struggled, those Seeds of Bang continue to charge, getting close and closer to turning us into smoke. But suddenly, and who do you think, our computer suddenly said something about possibility of lost of course by accidental hyper-drive overcharge with additional magic energy. So, well, I decide to take my chances with being catapulted into another galaxy, rather than be sent into Janak’s ass and so I establish connection between my Intelligence Devise…”

He slightly clicked his earring. “And the Storage Device I previously installed into control panel of Power Plant and send all the Jewel Seeds accumulated energy through Main Reactor right into hyper-drive. After the minute and half of quite a heck of a struggle with maintaining a line between Lost Logias and engines, the energy level of Seeds fall to the point where I could… ugh, I still didn’t manage to seal them up properly, but I make sure that their energy level stable now.“

Yuuno, finally smiled since the moment he wake up. Seems, for now at last, they avoid most obvious disaster, so they have some times to thin how to get out of this, still very bad, situation alive. And by “very bad” he meant that they ship seems sustain a severe damage, they were lost in hyper-space, and now can’t even imagine when and were they would enter normal space. Who know how many time would pass before someone receive their distress signal, of course, they could send a signal only if their spacecraft don’t ram in something right after they leave hyper-space, they still could ram into something even if they enter normal space without incident, who know how much navigation system was damaged and how much ship will respond to pilot’s commands…

Yuuno slapped himself on the forehead at sudden thought. The pilot, he didn’t even ask about their condition until this point. Though, he hoped Kerl were in better condition than him, since, judging by their absence, they still piloted the ship. Or… Without wishing to consider the worst possibility, Yuuno swiftly turned his head toward Kaien and asked his uncle, who also raised his gaze at his sudden movement.

“Uncle! How is the mister Kerl? What could he say about the situation?”

Young archeologist’ heart sunk when Kaien’s expression visibly darkened and he slightly avert his gaze.

“He’d dead m’boy.” With a low voice older man confirmed Yuuno’s worst fear. “That energy bolt, that strike our ship and sent us into our respective adventures. It’s pierced already weak field and struck right into the bridge, blasting it apart. I tried to contact Kerl, right after I cast the healing spell on you and receive no answer and when I was in power plant I launch full diagnostic through reserve computer – the bridge is nothing more than a molten slug.” Kaien gritted his teethes, shutting his eyes tight, allowing a few tears to stream down his cheeks. “Kek it, Kerl! You left a pregnant wife an children behind, you stupid bastard!”

Yuuno also lowered his gaze, feeling the same sorrow as his uncle – Kerl was a good friend of Scrya tribe, and more personally, he greatly helped Kaien rising him, never missing an opportunity to give a little Yuuno a present from his voyages, tell a “shocking but true” story, or just play with him.

And now he was dead. Killed by cruel joke of fate – Kerl was a very accurate and attentive and prefer to make his own test on systems of the ship, even after forcing a mechanic team to perform a two or three on their own and he never start the hype-space jump without checking the route not only through computer, but also paid additional (and let’s just say a rather big) price to an licensed oracles from his own moneys, saying that lives of passengers is simply priceless. But in the end he was killed by fold-storm, a phenomena, that very hard to predict, leaving his cute and wife Aireya, who was so eager to give birth to so long-waited son, and two adorable four year old twin girls, Viria and Filena.

Yuuno, closed his eyes for a moment, then raised a flask toward barely lighted cellar in wordless salute for a fallen friend and take a deep swallow of water, silently prying to Goddess for Kern Nibbit eternal peace. Then he turned around and stretched his hand toward his uncle, offering him a flask. Kaien quickly understood meaning behind his, nephew gesture and slightly nodded in gratitude. Copying Yuuno’s previous movement he raised flack above the head and declared:

“This is for you, bro. May the Gooddess guide your soul into Happy Gardens and don’t worry, Scrya tribe will make sure, that not Aireya, not Viria and Filena and nor you son wouldn’t be left on their own.”

Ending his speech, he threw back his head and drained the flask with two powerful drinks. Seeing that Yuuno started to stir up again, he sprung up and helped his nephew to stand up. Yuuno still fell a bit dizzy, and lingering pain in his side tell him that his rib still didn’t recover, moreover when his attempt to cast his own healing spell bring a nauseous wave of fatigue, telling him that Jewel Seeds suck a plentiful of mana from his Linker Core too.

“Don’t force yourself m’boy, those little bastard already give you enough of troubles.” Rumbled Kaien still holding him lightly and didn’t let him go at his own. Yuuno nodded a bit, but hardened his gaze and dais.

“Thank you uncle, but I don’t want to be useless ballast. Moreover, in such situation, you need as many help as you can get. We need to search through the storage room for necessary equipment for survival and save as many relics as we can, it’s our duty as members of Scrya tribe”

“Well, it’s maybe a true, but in your condition you wouldn’t be much of a help, since I won’t let you crawl over the mountains of rubble in storage room, because of your broken ribs. And, most important, there is no much help I already need. You know, you were out of cold for two hours.”

Yuuno paled – even in normal circumstances the excess of necessary time for hyper-jump by one hour could lead the ship in totally different star sector of Bureau controlled space, excess of necessary time by one hour, while your hyper-drive was overcharged with insane amount of energy from Jewel Seeds could bring them in utterly foreign region of galaxy. Unfortunately, now was too late to worry about that, what was left to them, it’s a work hard for their survival and hope for better. So, he said:

“Uncle, we really can’t have any opinions now, I would be as careful as I can. Or, is you that against it, I can check our escape pod.”

“That’s would be a moot point.” Quickly retorted Kaien, slightly jerking. “I already did that. Geez, boy, you wouldn’t back off aren’t you?”

“No.” Younger mage shook the head sadly. He know that his uncle is right, and he should rest a bit, but not in such situation. “I’m sorry, uncle, I swear that I would try to lift heavy cargo, or try to push the fallen racks.”

Kaien sighed sadly, but high-pitched trill of alarm claxon and a monotone speech of a central computer interrupted everything he wanted to say.

“Attention! To a crew of starship, twenty minutes to entering normal space. I repeat: twenty minutes to entering normal space, all members of crew should take their posts according to regulation!”

“Forget about everything m’boy!” Roared Kaien, promptly forgetting, that he shout right into Yuuno’s ear, increasing his headache. “Hurry up and take you place in escape pod! I’ll fetch what I can and follow you! Now, hurry up!”

Yuuno nodded hastily and went toward open door near entrance into storage room. Right now, they need to be hurry, and his injured torso will prevent him to de fast enough, even more than his uncle’s damaged leg. Said uncle darted from beside him, tossing Yuuno’s raincoat to its owner. Younger Scrya catches it automatically, quickly put on his shoulders, without stopping.

Reaching escape pod, Yuuno carefully slipped in, trying to spare his damaged right side as much as he can. The escape pod, as he recalled, was a small space-craft, capable of short flight in space and atmosphere, overall seven meters long, resembling a mushroom, with a rectangular six meters long stem with a square base with a side of two and half meters long with a two engine gondolas attached on both sides. A cap was a massive slab of heat-resistant metal four meters in diameter and one meter long in length, where main control system and mana-stores resides. Unfortunately, the cabin interior make a very little space for maneuver and poor boy fidget in pain in his ribs all the way from the entrance to the first seat, which also was a pilot seat, by virtue of having pod’s main interface and control switches right before it.

Finally reaching his point of destination, Yuuno slumped into seat and pull restrainers down, allowing himself to catch a breath and cast a quick glance around the pod. There was a five tightly packed rowed seats with installed restrainers and two rows of containers, placed right above the seats on right and left sides, the green indicator burn, if a container was loaded and red if it was empty The containers on right side always was “green”, since they was filled with standard emergency survival kits.

He turned his gaze on a left and saw the sole green light, accompanied with four red in the left group of containers. He thought about it, but then shrugged – seems, as always, uncle Kaien simply toss everything he deem necessary into one place, intending to disturb the content between them later.

Young mage pushed the button (a purple one, not red) right in the centre of dashboard, activating computer. The screen flickered to life, firstly showing the logo of its manufacturer, the Vandin Corp, black gear wheel in a red winged circle, but then showed a numerous rapidly changing symbols, indicating the start of testing process. It wasn’t take a long for a screen to beep quietly and then show the main menu with a test result in the center, Yuuno smiled when he didn’t find any right red inscriptions, mean the pod ready for take off. Deciding to kill the time before the ship leave hyper-space (mostly because he didn’t wanted to think about what can await them) he started testing of their parent’s ship status.

Yuuno’s throat dried when computer show the results. No, he was perfectly aware that after ship sustained such damage, the computer show the interior of ship colored in red and yellow. And Yuuno wasn’t surprised to find that ship’s main air stocks were heavily damaged and emergency stocks were almost empty. He already know, that bridge and short tunnel, that connect it’s with ship main body will be jet black, indicating its’ destruction. Not even the message that hyper-drive was on a verge of exploding, during the overload, scare him. To be correct, he was scared, but what he read later scare him more.

What make his skin crawl was a message which said that external shutters on escape bay was damage and in order to open the patch for escape pod someone need to jettison it, from the main control panel on the bay. The problem was that when the shutter would be blasted out, the computer immediately close the internal airlock, to prevent decompression; and thus leaving the someone, who used main panel, trapped on the dying ship. He only saving grace of this terrible satiation was more or less stable fork of main reactor and gravity emulators. Otherwise, the, normally mundane, braking process could turn into serious ordeal for their already tattered ship and especially for its injured crew. .

Yuuno gritted his teethes, he need to tell this information to uncle Kaien immediately and then… Well, Kaien despite his attitude was a splendid and experienced archeologist and talented mage, who teach Yuuno everything he know and Yuuno couldn’t let his tribe to lose such master. Uncle already done so much for him, so it was Yuuno’s turn to return the offer, with his life if necessary.

The train of his thoughts was interrupted with a low hiss of closing pod’s airlock. Yuuno’s head twirled with threatening speed, but his gaze fell on already close door. Moreover, through little window on the airlock he could see the closing internal shutter. Before he could lift the restrainers the mage circle appear on the right, showing tired and suddenly older face of Kaien Scrya. On the background, blond teen could see already active evacuation bay control panel, which mean that now Yuuno’s ability to affect the situation was strongly restricted to diplomatic ones.

“Seems that you already know that some drastic measures is needed, eh m’boy?”

“Uncle!” Yelped Yuuno, trying to lift the restrainers, but with quick push on few icons his uncle blocked them in place. “What are you doing?

“Hm?” Bald man tapped his forehead with index finger and then said with wry smile. “How about, that I went crazy from an insane amount of outdated apple juice and now hijacking the ship, and drive left crew away?”

“Uncle, quit it!” Interrupted him Yuuno fiercely still struggling with a safety mechanism, which now became his jail. “There is no time for jokes, the ship on a verge of exploding, and even if you manage to prevent hyper-drive from detonation, you will run out of air, before the help will come.”

“I know that all, Yuuno.” Retorted Kaien calmly, his gaze set firmly on his nephew. “And I know that I wouldn’t get out of this situation alive. But I’ll be damned if I let you to bite the dust here!”

“Uncle Kaien. Please, think rationally…” Pleaded, Yuuno, trying to persuade his relative, now leaving the useless attempts to lift the restrainers with brute force and hoping to hold his uncle long enough for his mana to restore to necessary level to teleport. ”We both know that you much more valuable to Scry tribe...

“Tribe can suck my dick!!!” Roared Kaien, finally snapping by the pressure of satiation. The veins of his forehead bulged his face red as tomato and foam appear in the edges of his mouth. “Kek, the tribe, kek the elders, kek even this fruggle Jewel Seeds, I WOULDN’T LET YOU DIE HERE, YUUNO!!”


The sheer volume of shout and, even more, the burning gaze, make Yuuno try to dug into seat bask first. Thought, sharp complains of his broken ribs snap him out of this.

“B-but…” he started, but older Scrya don’t let him to interrupt him. “Yuuno, m’boy I was there when you were born, a little screaming lump of flesh, cradled gently in Dria, your mother’s arms. Glem took me, a 13 year old snot-nosed brat and lead me here; he then took you from his wife’s hand and put you into mine. You still sniffed a bit and fidget a little, but when you open you little green eyes and then sailed, while looking at me and your father, I could almost physically fell the love and affection you addressed to Glem and me. Then big bro sad: “Kaien. It’s Yuuno, I and Dria always wanted you to become his godfather. Will you accept our request?” Oh my…”

Kaien, whose expression gradually softened during the talk, lowered his eyes, which started to leak again, and smiled gently. “I remember myself to crying out of joy that time: my precious brother entrusted his treasured baby to such idler like me. I stuttered words of gratitude, while crying like little girls, quivering like leaf swallowing snots and trying not to drop you. I saw how you grown before my eyes, and when Glem and Dria died during that incident, I fight with elders for a right to raise you.”

Yuuno stared at his crying uncle with shock, he always thought that Kaien raised him because he was his father closest living relative, but to think that Kaien Scrya would try this hard just to weight a burden of raising him, a little boy at that time, on his shoulders. Blond mage culd fell a lump in his throat.

“Uncle Kai-en…” Whispered Yuuno. Hearing his fading voice, older archeologist lifted his tear-soaked face and continued with a smile.

“You such incredible boy Yuuno: you just a 15 years old boy, but you already know all of my spells and I think, year after you would be as good as I if not better, despite me having an 13 years long advantage, you a true prodigy m’boy. You respected and loved by many in our tribe, for you hard-working nature and kind, generous and compassionate heart. Admit it my boy, even without ability to read minds I know, that you thought of taking my place and let this old perverted drunktard to escape.”

Kaien give him a knowing wink, increasing flow of tears. A older mage face, which steadily loose the color after the outburst, now was pale, ragged mask of a tattered flesh strained on a skull as if together with loud shout his uncle released his own life power. Yuuno eyes start to leak too. He couldn’t believe that this dried up old man was his uncle who just few hours ago were full with energy and life. Young man couldn’t believe that this nightmare was real; that their short but memorable vacation on Mid-Childa was now is a unattainable dream. He still couldn’t accept the death of reliable and friendly Kerl and the immediate loose of so many treasures of old. But most of all, Yuuno didn’t even want to think that was the last time he see his uncle alive.

No! Blond mage fritted his teethes, desperately mustering all crumbs of mana, that his Linker Core managed to restore already. He wouldn’t let its end like that, what he need it’s to regain enough mana to cast a teleport! This time, the nausea didn’t came, but the response from his Linker Core was so insanely weak, that he feel it only after few moments of trying. Seems, that Jewel Seeds really suck a lot from him. He won’t be able to restore enough magic power in time at this rate. But he didn`t give up – he still has options left for him.

Yuuno stretched his left hand, desperately hoping that his arm was long enough to reach a container with a survival kit. The Goddess’ merciful gaze reach him this time and his index finger pushed a button on the plastic surface, forcing a small cream-colored cover to open. His eyes meet the view of capacious light-gray colored backpack with a tent, which was attached to a top. The backpack was filled with numerous necessities to survival: a hald-dozen of storage crystals, charged with healing spells a med kit, if the crystals wasn’t enough, food supply, a lamp and many others.

But what Yuuno seek was attached to its right side – a big flask, filled with siral water – a sweet liquid that not only good satisfy a thirst, but also give a significant boost to mana restoration. Without spending a second, archeologist mage pulled flask out, open it and make a two greedy swallows from it. The feeling of water against his throat was agonizingly pleasant, seems that he managed to lose s significant amount of body liquids already, but most wonderful feelings was slight but notable tingle deep inside of his being, a stable reaction of Linker Core, his mana rise to a level when he can cast a simple spells, now he need just another five minutes…

Kaien, who already whipped the tears and carefully studied monitor’s ridings, sighed sadly, while glancing at his nephew.

“I can understand your, and I truly admire, your tenacity in this question but I think you should stop this. Believe me, your plan to teleport on the bay and force me to change plan wouldn’t work, simple because shaft, where pod stay is well protected from teleporting spells and wouldn`t allow you to teleport something out or in. Protected by me, if you want to know”

Yuuno cursed. Uncle Kaien always could show a surprising amount of wits and ingenuity, when he was properly motivated, but why this reason was hi adamant resolution to prevent his own nephew from saving him.

“Damn it, uncle.” Snapped Yuuno. Glaring at pale-faced mage with such intwnsw that older Scrya flinched a bit. “Why, you`re so stubborn?! Why can’t you even consider that there IS a chance to save you? How could you so esily to toss your life away?!! HOW COULD YOU IGNORE MY FEELINGS ABOUT YOUR DEMISE?!!!” The last sentence was shout with such force, that Yuuno for a moment lost his hearing and Kaien even step back under the volume of sound and burning gaze, his nephew give him, ironically switching their roles compared to recent conversation.

“I… I`m sorry m`boy.” Softly whispered bald man, after short pause, lowering his gaze. “I really a disgusting robbar for duing this to you. But please…” His voice cracked. “Please, I simply can’t let you die. Not after…” He shook his head sadly and continued. “Not after I lose my dear brother, not after I promised him to look after you. And still…” He chuckled mirthlessly, finally meeting Yuuno’s gaze with his own.

“We need someone to take care of Jewel Seeds. We both know what a disaster could occur if they stay here, when hyper-drive explode, they could sheer the power of explosion to a gargantuan proportion and we, Scryas, can’t allow this to happens. I used my last remains of mana to create a spell, that would catapult them out of ship, and while they would scatter, since we don’t need them to restart they misbehaving; and I afraid that my teleporting spell will affect them badly, the still don’t scatter too much. I know it’s not ideal, and it`s to put it mildly, but it`s the best what we have. So, after we leave hyper-space there is a two possible outcome: if there no planet nearby, or they not suitable for our species, you would teleport them in (since outside the ship`s hull my block won’t work), one by one and put them into special containment units, luckily I manage to find enough among the all mountains of things in our storage room. Then, you`ll activate the hyper-space emergency beacon and, if needed, use a storage crystal with a three red lines and yellow square, which contain eternal coffin spell. I know it’s overkill, but it would allow you to survive, until Bureau fetch you.”

Not his uncle, nor Yuuno himself don’t even dare to think what would happen. if bureau wouldn’t. Though it was an easy to imagine – one teen mage with a company of twenty ones super-powerful ancient artifacts and other priceless relics would gleefully play in refrigerator and ice cream inside of a certain space pod for an end of times. Kaien cleared his throat and continued, glancing of control panel warily.

“Heh, our time is running out boy, we would enter normal space in less than two minutes, so listen…” Kaien suddenly chuckled, shrugging a bit and then continued, while pressing pair of icons. The pod`s engines start to hum softly, but steadily becoming louder and louder. “Well, if we met a plane that more or less can support your live, then you… I think you know what to do even without my useless blabbering. So I just said this: Live, Yuuno!”

Older mage’s voice start to rise in volume and even his lifeless eyes start to shine, Kaien Scrya mustered his strength for last time in his life. “Just live! I can`t decide for you, so I leave all choices for ya! You can bring them back to TSAB, you can bury them under kilometers of earth, you can toss them into black hole; I wouldn`t suggest such rubbish like becoming a king with their might, as you would be the first to kick my ass for such crap. What I want from you m`boy is to live. To find I girl, who will bring an ultimate happiness into your book-eating live. Or two, if you want. Or a keking harem. Just your own family! LIVE Yuuno!!” Roared his uncle on top of this lung, putting all of his being in this one word. And then the silence consumed the evacuation bay for a moment.

“Attention to crew. The ship leaving the hyper-space. Activate the shunting engines.” The computer`s monotone voice crack the quite atmosphere like a hammer. “I repeat: ship will leave the hyper-space in 10…9…8…7…6…5.”

“Prepare yourself m`boy!” Hissed through gritted teethes older Scrya, his right arm squeezing the side of consol for a possible incidents and his left, raised slightly above the screen with a little green magic circle rotating a centimeter over his slightly relaxed fingers.
“…4…3…2…1…Entering normal space!”

There was a wave of stinginess washing over body, Yuuno get fairly used to this. But he didn’t get used for a fierce fit of a jerking that started a moment after the ship leave hyper-space.

It was almost as bad as what happen to them during fold-storm: Yuuno was almost grateful to his uncle for pinning him down with restrainers – in his state he again would be thrown around by ship’s erratic movements like rag-doll, his broken ribs answer to this with agonizing flash of pain. On the still working magic circle, teen could see his uncle fall on his knees desperately clothing on a consol; still he complete spell without a mistake and Yuuno, could almost see hoe twenty one green tracers ejected from the ship and flow toward their point of destination.

Kaien managed only lightly raise his head and glance at his nephew.

“We’re lucky boy, we exit the hyper-space right into the mesosphere of planet. And seems that atmosphere, judging by scanner reading is acceptable for us!! My shields hold up for now. Thank Goddess, Kerl didn’t like fast rides, otherwise our poor van would kiss his ass goodbye very fast, and we together with him!”

Indeed, the speed of ship in normal space was irrelevant to the speed of hyper-jump, with was mostly veiled on a power of hyper-drive, so, in normal practice, the ships flight with an 40% engine’s output before entering hyper-space. Tom out it bluntly – the difference in flight through normal-space and hyper-space was akin to descent by stairs and descent by escalator. Your own speed would be the same, but since the “space” move with you, you’ll go through your rout much faster. But worrywart Kerl prefer to go at 30% of output, before hyper-jump and now it’s give them additional time. Though the ship was doomed anyway: either uncle’s spell will wear out or friction with air destroy the already tattered vessel, or they just crush into planet and explode.

Pod’s engines roar like hungry razorbear, going at full power. Kaein rammed his fist into console and with loud boom external shutter was blasted out by installed explosion spell mixed with normal explosive.

Kaien turned around with visible strain and one last time looked at his most precious relative. A gentle smile, which so rarely was seen on his normally tricky face, lighted up his expression and he said last words with power, that come from the depth of his heart.

“I love you my boy. Godspeed, Yuuno!!”

The magic screen disappear before Yuuno could say anything in response, the jolts of the dying ships increased with each moments, the streams of flame erupted from small escape vessel’s engines and with a thunderous roar escape pod darted from the shaft.

Because of his injures, and starting overload, Yuuno was barely able to turn his tearing face and toss last glance at his uncle’s would-to-be graveyard.

He was wrong: ship wasn’t destroyed by friction, neither he crush; the numerous stream of white energy smash into shields drowning the small rear window in binding light, but a moment after tear-ripping roar reverberate through air. Yuuno was forced to shut his eyes tight, but even so, he still “saw” how Scrya tribe small cargo ship disappear in sphere of flame.

The planet wasn’t just acceptable for his species, she already was populated by high-advanced race. And this race didn’t like unexpected guests. Yuuno understand, that now it’s a matter of seconds before he also disappear in the blast.

NO! He gritted his teethes in a mix of sorrow, despair and berserker rage. His uncle die, and he wouldn’t allow his death to be useless. He dived deep into his being, summoning every magic he manage to restore, while plunging his hands into special sockets, which allow his magic to mix with pod’s magic amplifiers. Yuuno push his magic sense to maximum, trying to find a destination of just one of Jewel Seeds. Find it! Without thinking, he inscribe founded coordinated in magic formula Young mage twirl all accumulated mana around him like a rope, ignoring the pain in right side of his torso and with a vicious howl release the energy in the tempest of teleporting spell. Spell first hurled into mage amplifiers, installed into nose sections, and then streamed through mana-conductors, which goes through entire hull.

Two large green circles appear on both sides of escape vessel and it’s disappear from the sky a moment before the another salvo of energy pierced a place in air, where it was.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#2
~***~

Yuuno gasped for breath, desperately trying to calm down his hear which now beat like a jackhammer in his chest, both from over flexing his barely restored mana-pool and… form nearly crushing into the ground right after teleportation. To his credit, blond teen didn’t have enough time to consider that his little ship could materialize in such place and position that will send him right on a collision course with forest below.

Thankfully, the auto-pilot of escape pod was fast enough to switch position of engines and activate anti-gravitation spell, which work like pillow. Small craft managed to avoid ramming into ground on a last second, though maneuver really put a lot of strain on his not recovered body.

Now computer completed landing procedure while informing Yuuno that atmosphere outside is suitable for breath (which he know already), atmospheric pressure is in within norm and that he still recommend to use anti-bacteria full-body protection spell. The last advice was vice, even though he could breathe on this planet, who know what type a deadly bacteria could be there. Also, tests show, that escape pod avoid any damages and now the auto-navigator calculated their location.

After few minutes, with a low click computer informed blond archeologist that star system, where the crash-landed lay far beyond bureau-controlled space. Well, he expected this, but it didn`t make situation more pleasant. Now, he was forced to rely on the emergency beacon and sensitiveness of bureau locators.

Yuuno finally pulled his arms from the sockets, where they rested all this time and now was covered in sweat, hastily shake them and then curiously turned his gaze on a sole filled container on a right side. Yuuno, pulled restrainers up, slightly stood up and then, somehow reluctantly, pushed the familiar button, opening the container and looked in.

Inside of small niche lye a simple blue sport bag. He was shocked for a moment, until he sense a glimpse of a dimension magic from it. So, there was an alerted space inside of bag, which could store a numerous things. Archeologist mage bent forward for a second, grasp the bag with both hands and pulled it out. Sliding back into the chair, he opened the bag, meeting a pulsating black mist with his gaze, then slide his left hand inside and concentrated.

As he thought, his uncle managed to grab a many pieces of various equipment. He sensed the mentioned twenty one special containment units, a dozen ancient magic books, a few dozen of storage crystals and, to his shock, a plentiful of various Devices: A Storage devices, an Armed Devices and even few Intelligence Devices, created by famous Scrya tribe Device Meister, Bol Scrya. Yuuno chuckled – among the other relics of old, uncle preferred to save Scrya tribe legacy.

The thought of Kaien squeeze his heart with iron grip, green eyes start to sting. It was still to fresh for young mage – the roar of explosion and astonishing flash of light once and for all separated him from his most precious relative. For Yuuno, the most frustrating thing was their total inability to prevent this – the ship worked like a clock, pilot didn’t commit any mistakes and they properly contain and seal Lost Logias on board, but all of this was meaningless before cruel joke of fate – the appearance of extremely strong fold-storm, which destroy the ship, kill Kaien Scrya and Kerl Nibbit and send him, Yuuno Scrya into unknown region if space.

Teen gritted his teethes, blinking the tears away. He can`t drone in sorrow now, he must complete his mission: collect and seal all twenty one jewel Seeds on a planet. His nail dig deeply into flsdh oh his palms, draining the blood. If he fail, it`s would mean that uncle Kaien died for nothing. No, he absolutely wouldn’t allow this to end like that. His teethes furiously chew on his lips. Never!

Yuuno shuddered from sudden pain in the right side and this sharp outburst returned him to his senses. What in the name of Goddess happen to him?! He sat here, drowning in blinding rage while the Jewel Seeds, that can bring utmost destruction on this planet and her habitants, scatter around and was still active, and being in magic field of entire planet was utterly different from being on the small spacecraft. Wasn’t Yuuno himself often reprimanding his younger relatives for losing their cool and doing reckless things. What a hypocrite he is. Shivering in both sorrow and humiliation, teen pulled the first Device he summon from extended space of bag, that now lay on his laps – it was a small red orb, as he remember – Intelligence Device, Raging Heart. He swiftly put Raging Heart on his neck, fetch a familiar flask with siral water, and strode toward exit.

The unknown planet meet the young alien with cold but pleasant wind, which bring the smell of flowers and water, green panorama of trees and grass, and reddish sunset sky. This peaceful view lessened a pain in his chest from recent deaths. He need to collect Jewel Seeds and save this beautiful planet from destruction. After quick thoughts, Yuuno climbed on near hill, in order to look around from better position.

After short fly (the climbing up still was a rather tough ordeal for his body), he gently step one the grass and turned around from the forest. Yuuno’s eyes widened when he saw final confirmation about existence of sentient life on this planet.

The city, now red in the ray of sunset sun, seemed like sugar castle. All building in the city was constructed from white metal with addition of glass, the enormous plates of solar batteries, hulked from the roofs of many buildings and numerous snakes of rail-roads streams among the buildings. On even greater height he could see giant superstructure that wield upper districts of the city, eclipsing part of the sky. Moreover, when he glanced back he saw the similar superstructure on the other side of forest…no, now blond teen start to understand, that he actually landed in a park, a big one though. Yuuno gulped, he still didn’t know, what type of creatures live on this planet, but their high advance civilization was out of question. Hey, wait!

Scrya archaeologist cast a spell of far-sign and zoomed in toward one of the skyscrapers, where he could see some type of screen. When he could see the details of image on the screen he could feel the wave of relief washing over his body. The person that appeared on a screen was definitely a human. Well, he know, that after the destruction of Al`Hazardian empire thousands of years ago humankind scatter among the stars, so it wasn’t that surprising that he find another brunch of humankind. Now the question was how much they would be friendly toward an unexpected guest, even if the said guest crushed into their home against his will.

He suddenly freeze when his glance fall on a small logo, which, presumably was a national flag. He saw it somewhere, but when and why his blood grew so cold?

His entire body suddenly jerked: a tremendous magical reaction in the depth of park. The Jewel Seed reacted! He darted forward, skidding into the mass of woods, toward the place, where he sense the growing magical power. The fainting roar, that come from that direction didn`t bring him any comfort. Seems that Lost Logias already start to grown into major disaster.

Yuuno quickly casted Invisibility on a escape pod and with all speed he could muster, blond mage charged into darkness of woods.

~***~

The gentle hum of bus electric engine was lulling and the seats in bus was so comfortable, that Nanoha Takamachi who already half lay at her place, started to slide, but light blow from the right quickly drag her back into reality. Young 15 year old girl turned her head with enough speed to make her long hair, which was tied in a ponytail a swept through air.

Her blue eyes meet a gaze of one of her best friends, Arisa Bannings, an energetic and hot-blooded green eyed blonde, who stared at her with visible entertainment and big grin. From the behind, right above Arisa right shoulder, appear a head of Suzuka Tsukimura, a blue-eyed level-headed girl with lavender hair who hold the position of peacemaker in their group. Both girls wear the identical uniforms – a brown jacket and dark brown pleated skirt, that reach the middle of hips and the black shoes. Right now even Suzuka have the derisive glimmer in her eyes combined with little smile, Nanoha start to feel unease.

“Um, Suzuka-chan, Arisa-chan…” She started sheepishly, fidgeting under their glittering gazes. ”Is there something wrong with me?

Arisa grin grew wider, Suzuka, instead of answer stretched her left hand, with a handkerchief squeezed by her fingers, toward her.

“Nanoha-chan, here.” She offered a piece of fabric to her puzzled brunette friend. “You drooled in your state wipe you face with it.”

Nanoha’s cheeks reddened a bit, and when she lifted her left hand and draw index and middle fingers across her mouth, she indeed find a large amount of sticky liquid, that gushed from edge of her mouth. The girl blushed even more, which make Arisa snicker and Suzauka’s smile grew a little wider. Hastily wiping the evidence if her little spacing out, the still redcheeked girl returned handkerchief to her friend.

“Mou… it’s not, funny, you two.” Pouted Nanoha, which make her friend only to giggle even more. Nanoha puffer her cheeks and tuned away, demonstratively looking away from Arisa and Suzuka and looking through window, unfortunately, only think she could see through window was a mass of earth, as road was build near rock. Young brunette grumbled disappointedly and turned her gaze at her laps.

Arisa and Suzuka exchanged a glances and nodded slightly, then blonf girl gently stroked Nanoha’s shoulder.

“Sorry-sorry, Nanoha. Seems that we goes too far over such minor incident as our cute modest Nanoha drooling like old drunktard in the moving bus.”

Needles to say Nanoha pouted even more.

“Uuuu, Arisa-chan you meany.” She decide to have some pay back and poked Arisa in stomach making her to burst in laugh. The view of her friend laughing face make her forget her ire and even smile a bit.

“He-heh! Okay-okay, I’m really sorry, and in order to show you how serious I’m, the great Arisa, I’ll wash the dishes at Midory-ya instead of you.”

“Really!” Nanoha’s face brightened significantly. While young brunette loved to help her family in the work, the dish-cleaning was the duty she very much despises.

“And I help with table layout.” Added Suzuka, clasping her hands together, with small nod. “Nanoha-chan, you need to have more rest.” Suzuka and then Arisa expressions became serious. “Last four days you overwork yourself at school, we know that you have you duties as class president, but you’ll work yourself to death at this rate.”

Arisa nodded in agreement with her lavender hair friend.

“I agree, it was one thing, to come back and overlook (and help) the cleaning of the class-room, since we stay behind that day. Or help with organization of lorry unloading, since it bring the equipment of karate club, which you older brother and sister attend. But to personally finding and reach the agreement with suppliers of details for upgrade of our school server, you come back, as you sister said, almost at 11 PM, and then you was stay for a half of night to finish your homework. Or yesterday, when you fight with mainframe of our class, in order to heal the glitch, that make him confuse the answers on tests. No, many people is grateful to you and teachers love you to death, but still… don’t you did enough already.

Nanoha shrugged, again blushing lightly, squirming under gazes of her friends and desperately trying not to avert her eyes.

“Uh…It’s wasn’t that hard, actually.” Started Nanoha, looking up, in the end unable to withstand the intense gaze of Arisa, now looking at working infoscreen – a narrow tape of special plastic with inbuilt microchips, that was goes across the entire cabin of bus in a long ellipse, holding on special telescopic antennas, which allow the passages to adjust the width of infoscreen by nearby control panel. Unfortunately, the TV set, which fixed right above their seats was off line right now, so she couldn’t try to change the topic by pointing out some random news with great excitement. And she very doubt that Arisa and Suzuka would buy it if she hastily pull out her student ID and use it to activate the screen.

“Well…: continued blue eyed girl, returning her stare toward two girls, who sill glared at her. “The supplier, which whom I talk, is the old customer of our café, Sawanaga Hotohono-san. He live in the same district as my family and he really like our pastries, so I persuaded to give our school a discount, when he visited us on this week. Sawanaga-san is a nice man and he agreed to help, but he wanted to look at the list of necessary details and he said that his friend, which could give us equipment of a lesser price will leave on business trip in two days. That’s why I was so late – I reach Sawanaga household in 9.30 PM and Hotohono-san need some time to look through list and make an arrangements.”

Still seeming a skeptical expressions on her friend’s faces Nanoha added. “And I didn’t go myself, the Sawanga-san ride me to his home at his car, and I return on a motorcycle with Hotohono-san’s son, Kazuma, who, also my brother’s friend, though he attend at different school.”

“Hm, I see.” Trailed Arisa, loosing some fierce glimmer in her eyes, much to Nanoha’s joy. “I didn’t know that you so good in establishing a useful connections.”

“It’s not like establishing, I’m simple know that Sawanag-san is a nice man.” Retorted Nanoha meekly.

“But what about the deal with repairing the teacher’s mainframe in our class yesterday.” Asked Arisa, making clear that she not over with the topic to Nanoha’s dismay.

“Well, I didn’t do much. To be honest.” She chuckled, setting her own gaze at Suzuka. “I simply followed Suzuka-chan tips and used the disk with custom programs she writes for me.”

“SU! ZU! KA!” Growled Arisa slowly, taking a slow and dramatic turn to address a
burning gaze to her flitching friend, who rised her both hands in weak attempt to defend her elf from blond girl’s rightful wrath. “W-wait, Arisa-chan! When Nanoha-chan asked my opinion about possible reasons of system malfunction on the start of week I didn’t know that she would try to repair it herself.” Arisa eyes’ narrowed dangerously and Suzuka quickly continued. “Well, I mean – I hoped that she at last give herself a little rest, especially after suffering from lack of sleep after her “evening negotiation”, but seems that attack of “everhelping heroine syndrome” occurred under my nose.”

Suzuka giggled nervously, still fidgeting a little, but then Arisa sighed deeply and grumbled: “Okay, I hate to ask, since it will allow both of you out of hook. But what’s happened to our computers?”

Nanoha and Suzuka’s expression brightened, the storm was avoided, and then, by wordless signal, Suzuka start to explain.

“ Well.” Started lavender hair girl, putting a right hand’s index finger at her chin and start to lightly tapping it. She often does so when she started to explain something related to her favorite topic – machines and computers.

“It wasn’t actual much of malfunction, rater it was example of fights between rival corporation.”

‘Huh?” Arisa raised her left eyebrow in confusion. “How our school computers could be related to wars between big money bags?”

Suzuka raised her left hand, which also was curled into fist with outstretched index finger, lightly wavering it in air, this common habit earn her nickname “a conductor”. As you know, every computer and infoscreen in our school was manufactured by “Orion Electronics”.”

Arisa nodded.

“Well, and?”

“And you must know that our soft was brought from “Try-Info Corp”.”

Arisa slightly narrowed her eyes again, showing glimpse of rising annoyance. Suzuka’s habit of mixing her explanations with a lectures about new soft, equipment and new technologies may be an interesting but sometimes irritating. “I know that too. Can we get right to the point?”

“Well, recently, “Try-Info” the signed the agreement of association with “Combine
Research and Manufacturing Combine” who is major rival of “Orion Electronics”. And, in order to help to increase the pressure on their partner’s competitor, they inbuilt a little sleeping programs into their soft: when it’s used on every mechanism, built by “Orion”, they start to work with a glitches.”

“Wha…?! How do you know that?” Stammered Arisa, her family firm was one of the Combine contractors, and to think that “Bannings Construction” was involved into a power struggle between a two economic monsters wasn’t pleasant at all.

“Well, as you know, our firm, just like yours, contractor of “Orion Electronics” and when the problems started with our equipment on a regular frequency we started to suspect a slight sabotage. Not a big enough to invoke a investigation from a Department of a Consumer Rights Protection, but serious enough, to dirty “Orion” reputation.”

“Those bastards!” Growled blonde, curling her fingers into tight fists. “I’m so gonna give my parents piece of my mind.”

“Don’t blame them, Arisa-chan. It was “Try-Info” who did this, not “Bannings Construction”. And I’m really doubt that they could force such giant as Combine no to accept this “help”.”

Arisa humphed, but nodded in agreements with her friend.

“Uh, you’re right. Still…” She sharply turned back to Nanoha, causing her to yelp slightly in surprise. “How you manage to repair it?”

“Well, Suzuka-chan write few various programs, that could fool our soft into thinking that it’s work on a Combine manufactured computers…”

“You said, that’s you just give the ODDs to our teacher and report her my suggestion for work. Instead, you stay with Nagamurs-sensei for fifth hours…” Pouted Suzuka, looking at Nanoha with indigence. The brunette blushed and shriveled a bit under her firend accusation gaze.

“I’m very sorry, but she looked so lost, when she tried each of them and failed, she just a new teacher, from countryside, she didn’t have such splendid tutors in Suzuka-chan and Arisa-chan as I did.”

Both girls smiled unintentionally under Nanoha clumsy but sincere praise. Arisa`s scowl disappear and Suzuka`s lightly indigent expression melt under the view of sheepishly smiling Nanoham who hold her hand clutched on her chest, looking at them with wavering eyes.

“You, damned smooth-talking cutie.” Cursed Arisa good-naturedly. “You know, that I can’t be mad at you when you give me that puppy-eyes look.” Consumed by sudden urge, the blond teen lunged forward and catch Nanoha, who shrieked a bit at this sudden movement, into bear-hug. “Please, Nanoha, we worry about you! You should look at yourself, today you resembled a ghost with your blood-shot eyes and pale skin!” Nanoha started to relax unto hug and Arisa continued. “Please, I’ll wash all dishes we leave today, and Suzuka will help you and you family with dinner, but you need to relax today!!”

“Arisa-chan…” Whispered Nanoha, now consumed by warmth of Arisa embrace and her warmth, the feeling increased, when Suzuka stand from her seat and joined them in hug.

“Arisa-chan is right, Nanoha-chan. Today, we will have a good evening at you home, I and Arisa would help you with homework, and then we stay for night to make sure you’ll have a proper sleep. Okay.”

Nanoha shrugged a bit, consumed by their kind warmth and answered quietly.

“I promise. Thank you, Arisa-chan, Suzuka-chan, I couldn’t ask for better friend than you two.”

“And we couldn’t ask for better friend than you, Nanoha.” Nodded Arisa, with a little touch of slyness in her voice. “If only not for your hero-syndrome, it would be much better.”
“But this “heroic-syndrome” is the one of reasons why we love Nanoha-chan so much.”

Giggled Suzuka, breaking the hug.

“Yeah, you’re right.” Agreed blonde girl, releasing Nanoha. Then she noticed the situation behind windows. “Oh, soon we’ll reach our station.”

Two other teens hastily sprung at their feet, also noticing, than soon bus will reach point of their destination. Quickly, Nanoha opened the case, above their seats, where their packs rested, pull all three of them in swift motion and toss Purple and yellow pack to their owners, Suzuka and Arisa respectively. Quickly attaching her purple pack to special fixtures on her shoulders, she waited for her friends to do so too and then three girls strode toward the near sliding doors.

Near the exit already stood two boys, both 17 year old, one of them clearly Japanese origin was tall athletic boy with a short bowl-cut brown hairs and emerald green yes, who smiled a bit at his friend joke. The other was a shorter boy, a foreigner, with a blue feathered hair and grey eyes, who gleefully exclaimed how much fun will be the tomorrow drinking competition will be, slightly stirring a spacious traveling bag, which slightly tinkled, revealing a existence a certain quality of glass bottles inside. Both wear rather expensive uniforms: a two pieced suit, consisted from dark blue pants and jacket and they wore a black shoes, from natural leather; on a left lapel, their wear a yellow badge – a stylized tulip. Overall, they seem to be a student of a prestige academy.

Both boys prepare to leaving, on the same station of them, concluded Nanoha, they also say goodbyes to their friend – a mousy looking pale-skinned girl with a dark green hairs, with a two bangs fallen on the sides of her face and indigo eyes, who wear a glass-shaped info-visor, controlled from the touches on a control panel, inbuilt in her wrist communicator. Seems that girl was from rich family, if she could allow herself to buy something like that. The girl wear the red jacket and the short dark blue skirt, judging by similar badge, Nanoha concluded, that girl was from the same college.

The train of her thoughts was interrupted by slight jerk of a floor, when bus stopped, the door slightly goes forward and then slide to a right.

Nanoha, Arisa and Suzuka leave the bus right after the two unknown senpais, but then stop near the station, to have some look around. A day almost totally leave his rights to an evening, and sub was almost gone behind the horizon, still stubbornly sending her rays upon the Uminary-city.

The seed-shaped bus with a two humps of conditioners on a roof, with a low hum, quickly leaves the area, Suzuka don’t miss the opportunity to notice, that vehicle soon would need to visit a recharge station. Nanoha glanced on the left, the road left a rock side a few minutes ago, when they reach the newly build square of city, where her home was. Arisa and Suzuka right now looked right, on a dark massive of upper districts that was built on a massive structure, which weight rested on a little artificial mountains of a columns, where Suzuka and Arisa’ families resident lay. A chilly wind come from a dark mass of City Park make her shudder a bit, one of the entrances in this enormous park lay near of her home, where their trio really like to play there. Maybe, she should invite Suzuka and Arisa to come here at weekend. Picnic would be a nice.

Though, being with Aris and Suzuka always was fun. And the fact, that they would stay for night today was a pleasant thought. Suddenly she remembered…

“Arisa-chan! Suzuka-chan! Wait!” Shocked by her sudden shout her friends swiftly turned to her, with worried expressions. “W-what`s happened, Nanoha-chan?””What’s wrong, Nanoha?!” Asked two girls simultaneously, Arisa`s fingers curled into fists, while her eyes take a glances around; Suzuka dashed toward Nanoha and slightly grabbed her fist.

“Uh, sorry, I didn`t mean… to scare you.” Blurted Nanoha, wavering her left hand franticly. “I just remembered, that we don`t have a spare clothes for you two for morning!”

Suzuka and Arisa exhaled in relief, calming down. Arisa though take a quick slightly angry look at her brunet friend. “Damn, Nanoha! You scare us!” Nanoha fidget a bit, trying to slip behind Suzuka, but Arisa already smiled brightly again. ”Still, thank for you concern. Don’t worry, Suzuka ask Noel to bring pair of clothes at your house today.”

Nanoha smiled, well, her friends always could take care of them and prove that numerous times, so she really shouldn’t worry about them not equipped properly. After all, she was the one who drilled this simple notion into their minds. The lighted up streetlights tell her, that they need to hurry up and go toward Midori-ya. The trio nodded and turned into toward the richly lighted streets, which leads to Nanoha’s house.

“Help…me…”

Nanoha froze, in the middle of move. What was that, a voice? She turned around, trying to find a location from where voice come. When she saw that Arisa and Suzuka try to do the same, she come to conclusion, that it wasn’t a hallucination.

“Suzuka-chan, Arisa-chan…do you hear that?” She asked quietly. Both girls nodded, a bit reluctantly, as if they still couldn`t believe it was real.

“…Please…help…”

The voice appear again, now she could hear it more carefully. It was male voice, young male, to be specific, but much more importantly, it was filled with pain and suffering. And Nanoha never would leave someone in the trouble if she could help, it was her way of life.

“…Please…until…it`s too late…”

Now she was certain – voice come from the park. Without hesitation she darted forward the fates in metal fence, which surrounded the little piece of forest.

“Nanoha, wait!” Cried Arisa, following her, Suzuka, also charged after them after a momentary delay. Nanoha didn’t answer she concentrated her mind at the fainting sound of male`s voice, desperately trying not to lose it. The dark masses of woods come closer and closer, while her boots smashed into the stairs, while striding toward the steel semicircle of gates. Brunet neatly avoided pair of students, who slowly walk toward the entrance and, passing a turnstile, dashed in.

Nanoha finally stopped, when she reach a first crossroad after the entrance to have a little rest and, more important, to try to find the mysterious stranger. Numerous plastic benches stood around, mixed with few vending machines and small fountains with a laser illumination, the typical view of the park’s streets.

“Where is he?” Think Nanoha, franticly looking around, hoping that voice will appear again.

“Dmmit, Nanoha, wait!!!” Come a rather loud yell from behind. She turned around to see arriving Arisa and Suzuka, their cheeks was red, from the sudden dash, through, like Nanoha, they didn’t lose their breath; long history of visits to Takamachi dojo paid off.

“W-what are you doing?!” Snarled now pretty angered Arisa. “Running away like that?!”

“B-but Arisa-chan! You also heard that, aren’t you?” Protested Nanoha, with a resolve not to fall back this time. “How could we leave someone in trouble?!”

“Ugh…Well…” Grunted Arisa. Her anger replaced with confusion and guilt. Despite her thorny behavior sometimes, Arisa was kind and compassionate girl and she wouldn’t leave someone to their pain. But that voice was strange, it’s loom like it come from great distance, but it was very quiet, also the plea for help seems to sound right in their mind, moreover, as she can see, judging by other visitors behavior, nobody, but three of them, could hear it.

“I beg, you, Suzuka-chan, Arisa-chan!” Pleaded Nanoha, tilting forward with begging look in her sapphire eyes. “I just can`t go away when someone in such pain!”

“Uh, seems that we got ourselves into another rescue operation.” Groaned Arisa, smiling wryly. :What do you think, Suzuka?” Asked blonde turning toward lavender haired Japanese.
“I have the same thought, Arisa-chan.” Smiled Suzuka, then she turned more serious and pointed out into the direction of forest, on the hill. “I don’t know how to describe it. But the “feel” of that voice come from there.”

Nanoha eyes flared with gratitude and determination.

“Thank you, Suzuka-chan!! Arisa-chan!!” Passionately said young brunette, clutching her hand over her heart, giving a bow to her friends, and then charging toward dusky hill.

“Well, let`s go then team NAS!” Cried Arisa out, renewing her dash after her Nanoha.

“Team NAS?” Inquired Suzuka, with a raised eyebrow. “What does this mean? Not Accurate Schoolgirls?”

“No dummy, it’s mean Nanoha, Arisa, Suzuka!” Shouted Arisa back. Suzuka could only sign, and chase after her passionate but not very perspective friends.

Nanoha make a half-way up to the hill when she heard mysterious voice again. Now it was filled with panic.

“Oh…no! The…barrier…!!!”

She doesn`t like it, the sheer amount of terror told her, that no matter what’s going to occur, it wouldn`t be pretty.

As is to answer her thoughts, Nanoha could hear something akin to crash of breaking glass, and then id distance she could hear a chilling and fierce roar. It wasn`t take long to a panicking screams of frightened peoples to start to ring out.

“Uh, Nanoha.” Asked Arisa carefully, taking a nervous glance at dark mass of woods before then, visibly losing some of her bravery. “Maybe, we should call the police? Or at last, ask for help?”

Nanoha herself also really didn’t want to enter the place where something obviously big, vicious and dangerous lurks around. But the owner of mysterious voice also was here, and he was badly hurt. Seems that he couldn’t run away from the dangerous beast, which scare the peoples, who actually, already desperately run away from the hill, crying for help.

Taking a deep breath, Nanoha turned her head a bit, to meet the eyes of Arisa and Suzuka and said:

“Arisa-chan, Suzuka-chan, call the police and wait for me there, I go there alone.”

“Like hell you do!!!” Roared Arisa, lashing forward and groping Nanoha`s shoulders, her eyes blazed. “Now, I wouldn`t let you go alone! Got it!!”

“B-but, someone must to call the police…”

Nanoha meek answer meet a fierce rebuttal.

“ Suzuka will!! And I more than sure, that some visitors already do this!!”

Blond girl then turn toward Suzuka and ask in much more calm tone.

“Suzuka, please, call the police, I need to make sure that a certain brunette idiot heroine will come back in one piece.”

Tsukimura-heir nodded hastily, still not very happy, that she was somehow left behind, but she know that she need to call for help, even though. Someone in park already could do that.

Nanoha and Arisa exchange glances and dashed forward with renowned determination.

~***~

The trees and streetlights passed before them in fast motion, as two girls run at full tilt. Now, Nanoha also could fell the “presence” of unknown boy, now she was sure that bearer of voice was about the same age as her. At last, she hoped that she get it right. The source of presence got nearer and nearer with every second. The pair of girls hastily take a sharp turn on a badly damaged crossroad, and instead of road, the charged through the bushes, shielding their faces from branched with raised hands. Now, Nanoha and Arisa, was sure, like this they would reach the “voice” faster.

Moreover, they would get away from mysterious roar too, more importantly. The closer they get to the mysterious stranger, then more warmth Nanoha could feel in her chest. Soon she could almost physically feel it and with a final jolt of energy she sprung out from bushes and landed on small glade. Arisa lagged behind for a bit, stumbling over the root.

To her utter surprise, her eyes couldn`t meet anyone until she look down… and her gaze fall on a small tan-furred ferret. The small mammal lay on his left side with his back turn on her, while his right moved up and down, his eyes half closed. He feebly raised his head at her presence and squeaked cutely few times. Nanoha rushed to his side, when she noticed a rather bad gash that goes over the ferret’s back. Hastily dropping at her knees, the brunet gently pick him up and cradled against her chest. Then, she noticed additional wounds and scratches over tiny beast bode, and also a small red gem, that hanged at little string, which was warped around ferret`s body.

There was a series of swears and cracks and with a triumphant shout, Arisa Bannings joined her friend on glade. Just like Nanoha, she was momentary stunned by absence of presumable owner of strange voice.

“Uh, Nanoha… where…” She trailed off, looking around with dumfounded expression on her face.

“I don’t know, Arisa-chan.” Answered Nanoha, walking toward her friend, together with her cute little burden. “When I got there, I find only him.” She slightly and carefully raised wounded mammal, in order not to disturb his damaged body, for emphasis.

“Ferret…” Gaped Arisa, but after giving a little animal a more careful look she giggled. “Aw, he so cute. Maybe it was him, who invite us here?”

Nanoha giggled too, then she gawked when ferret raised his head a licked her chin.

“He-he-he, seems that he already fell in love with you, Nanoha-chan.” Teased Arisa her friend. Nanoha didn’t miss opportunity to blush. Her blushed cheeks sharply contrasted with surrounding twilight, the streetlight’s shone, barely reach this place through thickness of woods.

“Mou, Arisa-chan, what are you saying.” Nanoha wanted to pout but quickly remembered about the voice, and that she still didn’t find him. “We don’t have time for this, Arisa-chan, we need to find the unknown gentleman, who in trouble.”

Before Arisa could say something in reply, the very familiar voices, that bring them here, reverberate through silence of glade.

“Th-thank you for… sav-ving me…” The voice was raspy… tired and sleepy, but now it’s source was undeniable. The ferret!

“Gah!” Yelped Nanoha and Arisa on the same time, and former almost drop wounded animal on the ground. “Y-you’re talking?!!” Gasped Nanoha, trembling with all her body. The talking ferrets wasn’t something, she was used to. Judging by Arisa, pale-faced bug-eyes expression, she neither. Ferret, noticed the sudden change of atmosphere and quickly said.

“I’m sorry if I startled you, seems that you not accustoms to see magic. I`m Yuuno Scrya, member of Scrya tribe, archeologist and user of Mid-Childa school of magic. Can I assume that you didn’t know about existence of magic civilization before today?”

“On contrarily.” Answered Arisa in very unusual for her tone – the mixture of awe and fear. “Twenty two years ago evil mages drive entire humankind into terrific war, where four billions perished, and even two planets were destroyed. So we, very aware of existence of magic and how many evil things, mages do to our people.”

Yuuno cringed – seems that natives know about spellcasting and magecraft, but not form good side. The aggressiveness was part of human`s ego, their own sense of self, therefore conflicts was unavoidable. As archeologist he knew many civilizations, which was destroyed by wars, no matter what type they was: pure-magical, pure-technological or techno-magical (who considered as most advanced types); in the end there was no solution against humankind darkest aspects of nature.

But the current star nation he know desperately try if not avoid wars, but at least, make the bloodshed minimal. Interstellar Administrative Bureau, part of whom he was already banished any types of kinetic weapons and approve use only of non-lethal spells. Their neighbor, Belkan Empire used both powerful convention weapons and destructive spell, but always in their wars belkans strictly adhered code of chivalry and always fights on specials “fields of honor”.

He didn`t know, to his shame, many things about another star nations, which surrounded IAB, he was too preoccupied by studying the magecraft and information of ancient empires and great city-states.

But still, he have a brooding feeling, that he have some knowledge about this place, that flag, he witnessed today… he saw him somewhere.

When Yuuno come up from his stream of thoughts he hear the voice of blond girl.

“Nanoha, do you really think we should help him, who know, maybe he was injured when his own monster went berserk?”

“But Arisa-chan, you hear it yourself, Yuuno-san tried to… use a barrier. He tried to stop a beast. Moreover, look at him, he injured so badly, how could we left him behind.”

“Uh…” Girl, called Arisa sighed and answered, rubbing her temples. “It’s not a situation to argue, since the unknown monster roaming free around. Okay, I also don`t want to leave injured behind, but please, at last, let’s put him under tight surveillance.”

The brunet nodded with a smile and waved her head toward the gap between trees, where they come.

“Let`s hurry, Arisa-chan, we need to meet Suzuka-chan and take Yuuno-san to home and give him first aid.”

Two teenage girls exchange nods and sprinted away from the place, where they find a new companion. Though, now the run slower, then before, because Nanoha tried her best not to disturb Yuuno`s injured body, for what he already was grateful for her with all his heart and Arisa run a bit forward, trying to find monster location, who was silent for the recent time.

After a maddened run through the forest, Arisa barely step on a road, when the upper half of a man in mid of his thirties, wearing a remnants of his ruined brown jacket, slammed into the ground right before her. With a shriek, she backed off almost ramming into Nanoha furiously pointing at corpse with her right hand, while her left desperately clutch on her mouth, but managed to stay on her feet.

Nanoha, in her case, simply froze, unable to move at all, her eyes was locked on the dead man face: Pale, smeared in dirt, with a nose, grinded right into skull, his teeth red from the blood, which was all over his mouth and jaw, but the scariest part was his eyes – dark brown gleamed orbs was widely open, even now the girl could see the terror and agony he felt in last moments of his life.

Yuuno could only shoot his eyes in shame and self-hatred. This man, and who know how many else, was dead because of him, because of his weakness, his lack of experience and his inability to use Raging Heart properly. And now innocent bystander lost his life, ripped in half and tossed on a tree, from where he fall right now.

The low menacing rustle nearby, told to one ferret and two girls that man fall not from the tree. Slowly, as if against they wish, they turned toward the sound.

They didn`t find monster. He find them.
.
~***~

When the girls appear on crossroad, majority of streetlights here was destroyed and the place, where they ducked into woods was drowned in darkness. So they couldn`t simply see the dark looming shadow until it was too late, the fact that the creature didn`t breath also help. The monster look like oversized bush, with many permanently moving tentacles, growing right from the mass of leafs, many of them was covered in dark red liquid, both girls desperately try to tell themselves that it`s just their imagination, the creature head, which resemble a horned bulb, dangled on a thick tendril. The three purple eyes, which gleam ghastly in the dusk, set right above big mouth.

Paralyzed with horror, Nanoha an Arisa couldn`t move even when the monster shoot one of his tentacles at them. Bundle of killer lianas swept through air with loud whistle, but when it was prepare to strike girls the shining round green circle appear in air and, with a high-pitched crack deflect the strike. Moreover, circle flared brightly, when another two strike collide with it, and with a crack, generated a shockwave that send flower-monster stumble back. Both schoolgirls gasped, when they noticed the same, but much lesser circle, which shone around the Yuuno.
“Y-Yuuno-kun! You did that?!” Gasped Nanoha, looking at tiny animal with awe and admiration. “Incredible!”
“Wow! You`re so cool, I’ll take my words about you back!” Added her gleeful voice Arisa.
“Ugh, I’m sorry, but we need to hurry, I can’t deal with this monster right now!” Hissed ferret with strained voice.
Arisa and Nanoha have no objections, but when they start to move, monster, with a thunderous roar lunged at them. When it was and the middle of the charge the rock fly form another side of the area, striking it right in the “face”. Monster howled more in annoyance rather than in pain and turned toward direction where it come from. Nanoha and Arisa, do the same, and their gaze fell on their third friend, Suzuka, who, despite being obviously terrified, already raised her right hand, with another rock in it.

“Arisa-chan, Nanoha-chan, run!!” Cried lavender haired girl, sending another rock into monster. The creature, however, prove himself to be much more dangerous, than it was seems on first glance. He stood still for few seconds and then shoot one of his tendrils at Suzuka with astonishing speed. The Tsukimura-heir could barely scream before tentacle warped around her, and with a powerful jerk, lift her in the air.

“Suzuka! NO!!!!” Hollered both Nanoha and Arisa in unison, with tears steaming down on their cheeks. Now, they were powerless, now they couldn’t do anything to help Suzuka, now they would see the death of their beloved friend.

Suddenly, from the near bushes the slim female figure sprung up. It was an attractive and well-endowed girl, with eyes was covered with black glasses and who`s pink hairs reach her waist. She wore the familiar red and dark blue uniform and Nanoha could swear that she notice little badge in girl`s lapel, the unfamiliar was a rather big sword with a hilt, that resemble a gun handle, which she clutch in both arms.

With a fluid motion, girl swirled under the lashed tentacle and, using the momentum and the weight of the sword, she cut one of the tentacles off, drawing the stream of pale blue liquid. Monster bellowed in rage and pain, franticly waving his remaining extremities, dangling poor Suzuka, who screamed, when grip on her waist tightened, like a rag-doll. The mysterious swordswoman didn’t waste her time, quickly threw up her sword, pointing at tentacle, that held Suzuka, and a moment after loud gunshot reverberate through the battlefield. Seems that hilt didn’t resemble a gun handle. It was a gun handle.

The bullet pierced the tendril, extracting another roar from living bush, the wounded tentacle didn`t let Suzuka go, but visibly lose part of its strength. Monster howled and send two of his tentacles in fierce arches at his new adversary. The pinket swiftly jumped back, avoiding first strike, but was forced to quickly raise her sword, protecting her body from second. Seems, that girl didn`t adjust her stance properly, since power of concussion threw her back, but she quickly proved this thought wrong, when she performed a flawless somersault backward and landed on her feet.

The monster scowled angrily, now slowly advancing toward mysterious girl who again pointed her sword at him. The creature pulled his wounded tentacle, which still clutched Suzuka closer to his head, but didn’t dare to lose his concentration at his for even for a moment.

That was his mistake. The familiar brown haired senpai darted from behind monster`s back with unbelievable speed. Without breaking his dash, he jump at the bench, use it as step-stone to leap at the near tree and use it`s stem as catapult to propel himself at monster head. The teen spin in the air and with loud thump, rammed his right leg into monster`s face in a powerful roundhouse kick. Monster yelped in pain, this time dropping Suzuka, too consumed by pain in his smashed visage.

The green eyed boy, quickly rolled down, deftly avoiding monster`s attempt to grab him, and in swift motion catch Suzuka a few centimeters above ground. The pin-haired girl shoot again, now completely blasting the damaged tendril off and, as if it wasn’t enough, from the another side of road a bottle with a burning piece of paper I the neck. With a high-pitched ring it`s crashes against creature`s body, burst, pouring it in burning liquid. Now monster was too consumed by his own pain, to do anything, most important, it totally forgot about brown-haired senpai, who, with Suzuka in his arms darted toward pink haired fencer.

“Run! Help will be here very soon, they will take care of this creature!” Come the shout from the side, where bottle come. Turning their heads, Nanoha and Aris could see their another “familiar senpai” a blue haired boy, who now wave his hands at them, telling them to go away from the road, and then hurl himself into the woods. Girls and ferret have no objections and hastily retreated back into forest, since Suzuka disappeared with pink-haired girl and green eyed boy, who still carry her in his arms. Nanoha and Arisa, run behind a massive oak, which rose twenty meter from the road.

Monster still howled in anger in pain, when the powerful rays of lights crossed on him. Booming roar, was followed with tracing bunches of fire, which smashed into creature`s body, ripping some of its tendrils off and sending parts of its insides, drowning near are in pale blue blood. Monster weakly turned around, facing his new enemies, and to Yuuno, Nanoha and Arisa utter surprise, around two of his biggest tentacles light purple spheres of light start to concentrate.

“He can use a high powered magic attacks now!” Yuuno thought in panic. “The jewel Seed, that give birth to him, increase amount of output, the seal start to break! We need to stop him now!!”

The monster didn`t manage to do anything, since from the direction of attack, come two metallic cylinders, leaving a trail of smoke and fire behind.

“Missiles, so they a either a pure technologic users, or like Belkans and their kind a mixed type.” Concluded Scrya mage inwardly, looking how the projectiles explode, drowning monster in shimmering cloud of red gas.

Yuuno shrugged, even from his place, he could feel, how mysterious gas, fiercely sucked mana both from magic bolts, extinguish then very quickly, and from monster himself, making him shriek pitifully. “Seems that habitants of this world, at least very skilled in anti-magic combat.”

Monster was putted out of his misery very quickly, when the unknown attackers pour an astonishing volley of fire at him, ripping him apart. Yuuno exhaled in relief, when he saw the Jewel Seeds emerging from the remnants of monster head, now in dormant mode, seems that gas sucked enough mana from Lost Logia to put it into “sleep”. Maybe now he can pour some light on his situation.

“Um, sorry.” He called mentally, catching attentions of both, now smiling girls, who was happy to see fall of the dangerous creature. “Can. You please tell me, where I`m? I mean, planet, country? And, if it not bother you, could you tell me a year of your calendar and overall situation.”

“You don`t know where you are?” Gasped Arisa, staring at ferret with her eyes wide open. “How could you don’t know this?”

“You see, I’m crash-landed here, in accident. So, please, believe me, I really don`t know!”

“Oh, you poor thing.” Cooed Nanoha, gently hugging him. “You lost. Okay you on planet Earth, the capital planet of Earth Empire of United Directories. Which, in its case, a coalition of nations, who ruled through Council of Lord-Directors.”

Yuuno nodded, thinking about it. So, it`s seems he landed in a capital world of interstellar nation, which was a union of few various countries. Seems like Belka Empire for him. But unlike the Belka, the Earth Emire for some reason bring a rather dark feelings. He hear about this nation before. Something bad.

“And now is 326 year or 2546 AD.” Added Arisa, who looked at the place where Jewel Seed creation meet its end. Judging at increasing amount of light and low hum of engines, the war machines that slay the beast come closer and closer.

“Um, why two dates?” Inquired Yuuno, whose blood suddenly grew cold when the beast-slayers appear in his field of vision. It wasn`t a tanks, how he presumed, instead it was three four-meters tall metal humanoids, with a container-like construction attached to their backs and a long rectangular heads. They was mostly white, with additional colors of blue and red, robots clutched assault riddles in their right hands, and big square shields in left; one of them carry a two rocket launcher with a pods of familiar rocket, inserted in them. One of humanoid faces opened, revealing a shimmering hemisphere with a small red sensor in the center.

“KNIGHTMARE FRAMES!!!” This terrifying thought pierce his mind. “So this country must be…”

“You`re in the Uminary city.” Continued Nanoha softly, unaware of his inner turmoil. “In the Special Administrative Area “Japan” of Holy Britannia Empire.”


Whew, definitely a longest story i ever started to write. Hope you liked it, guys.

Now, time to write Stage 2: Road to Camelot.
 

zeebee1

Well-Known Member
#3
"And now is 326 year or 2546 AD."

You had a lot of sentences like that. Are they supposed to speak like they are cavemen or is this just a personal flaw of yours?
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#4
zeebee1 said:
"And now is 326 year or 2546 AD."

You had a lot of sentences like that. Are they supposed to speak like they are cavemen or is this just a personal flaw of yours?
The later, I still realy need to improve my english.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#5
Mmmhm, those are first two parts of stage 2, the others is currently under work. For some reason, the part where Yuuno meet Nanoha's family took a six weeks to write. :mad:
Still, I liked to describ Britannia city.

Stage 2. Road to Camelot.


Being careful to avoid disturbing the wounded ferret, Nanoha leaved her hideout, behind the oak and strode toward the place, where humanoid machines gathered around the corpse of a recently killed monstrous bush. Arisa quickly followed her, still glancing around, trying to make sure, that no monster could leapt from the surrounding darkness, would catch them unguarded.

Not that three present Knightmares have allowed any dangerous being to roam free, but she could try to be useful to her friend and curious magic using ferret, aren’t she?

One of the said knightmares, which slowly turned around, caught the trio into the blinding ray of light from the shoulder-installed searchlight, forcing girls to shriek from the surprise and pain in eyes and hastily turning around, cowering the watering eyes with hand (or, in Yuuno case, quickly burrowing his head into his savior`s chest).

“What? Some brats…?” Came a gruff voice that was a mixture of annoyance and amusement from the loudspeaker. “What, in the heck, are you doing here?! It was a raging battlefield a moment ago?” Knightpolice unit even lightly shook his rocket launcher for emphasis.

“Please, don’t shoot!!” Cried girls in unison, stepping back instinctually wavering the hands that previously shield their eyes from the light franticly, the last knightmare’s movement looked pretty threatening. “We just wanted to save my pet ferret, Yuuno, who run away, and then almost got caught by monster!”

Thankfully, another knightmare put himself between them and his comrade, blocking the line of fire from bazooka to the group with his right hand. And, to his further credit, he avoid to shine at small group with his own searchlight.

“Tamaki, stop it at once!!” Come new voice, smoother and older, with a hints of perturbations in it. “What are you thinking, pointing an armed weapon on civilians?! And put out the searchlight already, you’re blinding them.”

The loudspeaker on the knightmare emitted a low huff, but the pilot still obey his commander and the stream of light flew to the left, finally stopping assaulting Nanoha, Arisa and Yuuno’s eyes. Both girls carefully walked toward four meter tall humanoids, still feeling unease from recent behavior of their “savior” and preparing themselves to run at any hits of hostility.

Operator of second KM frame seemed to understand teen’s feelings and decided to reduce the tension. Turning his machine sideways to girls, he sat knightmare on left knee and open hatch, allowing his seat to move out. After all, talking to living person is different thing from talking to faceless metal being.

The pilot was a tall Japanese man in the middle of twenties. He has a blue eyes and short black hairs with and occasional bangs, dangling over red bandana that encompass his head He wore an tight flight suit, that has a similar white with red and blue color scheme as a knightmare. The older man smiled reassuringly, rising his right arm in greeting gesture.

“Don’t worry.” He called out to two girls and one ferret. “You`re safe now…” Suddenly, his eyes shoot wide open, when he take a careful glance at girls` faces. “Ah! Takamachi-kun is that you?!”

“Kaname-sensei?!” Gaped both girls in unison, also staring at the Japanese man, also bug-eyed.

“Whoa-whoa!” Interrupted them a first voice – Tamaki, if they recalled correctly. “You know those brats, Ohgi?!” Inquired the pilot of rocket launcher-armed knightmare.

“They`re my students from military training courses.” Answered Ohgi, turning his head toward Tamaki`s unit, while narrowing his eyes in annoyance. “And for kami sake, Tamaki, stop calling those girls brats! Where are your manners?!”

“Keh!” Snorted his compatriot, obviously ignoring the last line, much to Ohgi visible displeasure. “Hai-hai, so, cute little ojou-samas train to be grunts in Britannia army under you tutelage?”

Arisa bristled at last sentence. A grunt?! Thankfully, before enraged girl could try something stupid, as assaulting a knightmare frame on her own, Ohgi coldly retorted.

“Tamaki… I really start to consider revoking your bonus payment for this month.”

“Eeeeh?!” Shrieked said man, in fear; it wasn`t a bluff – as chief of their station, Ohgi have an authority to deprive him from his additional payment, since they already was a few incidents.

Damn that old hag, it wasn’t his fault that the stupid cat got so scared of his KMF that she jumped right under the bus wheels. Hey, that was the first day, when he get the right to pilot knightmare frame, he couldn’t miss the opportunity.

And he definitely wasn`t at fault when he awoke butt-naked in his cabinet with his pet mastiff on his laps, right at the moment when Ohgi came in. He did not swing that way dammit, why did he forced to hear two-hours long lecture about not giving in for animal instincts and be a decent human being, Garuru is like little brother for him, shit.

“Hey-hey, cool off buddy…I-I mean, sir! That`s right, my commander! Uh, I’m very sorry, and I wouldn’t call those bra… I mean brave girls! Brats again! Pleasedontrevokemybonuspayment!”

He added hastily, all present peoples, and ferrets, could see sweat running down his face, even thought he was shielded by his machine’s frame.

Ohgi sighed, und turned toward his pupils with a smile, giving them a wink. The girls return the smiles: Nanoha give out a shy and relieved one, and Alisa not very successfully tried to hide a vindictive smirk, payback was so sweet. Yes, she knew it was petty, but this guy called her grunt after all the efforts she put in her trainings.

“By the way, Tamaki.” Ohgi returned his attention toward his comrade’s knightmare, which emit a quick gulp at sudden start of conversation. “Those girl not a grunts, as you assume right now. Bannings-kun and Takamachi-kun both shown a excellent results in their basic training and recently joined knightmare frames piloting courses.

The Japanese policeman/teacher turned his gaze back on girls and pumped his right fist, showing his respect toward hard-working teenagers. Both of them flushed, embarrassed and honored on the same time. Not wishing, to be present as ungrateful, two girls also show their gratitude toward their teacher – Nanoha by slowly bowing. Gently cradling Yuuno in her hands, which cause her to press him to her chest. Drowning in soft and plump curves, Yuuno never cursed his hormones as viciously as today.

Arisa perform an elegant curtsey, lifting tips of her skirt lightly and slightly bending her knees, as she was taught in Bannings household.

Ohgi Kaname nodded, with a quick salute in response to girls gestures, and continued.

“I also wanted to add, that both of them grasp basis of knigtmare control very well, unlike you Tamaki.” He know, it was not nice, but he couldn’t forget all the bragging, his friend did, when they just started to learn how to pilot humanoid machines. “And Tsukimura-kun, while not displaying particular affinity to knightmare piloting, prove herself to be an excellent mechanic…Oh!!”

Suddenly unit commander understood, what gnaw him for a while: Nanoha Takamachi, Arisa Bannings and Suzuka Tsukimura were an unspeakable trio of close friends. They rarely left each other, if they could, especially in circumstances like recent ones. Then, where lavender haired girl was?

The suddenly widened eyes of girls and they paled faces told him, that they also got caught in argument with hot-headed Japanese policeman and forgot about their friend.

“Uh.” Carefully started Ohgi, now glancing carefully around, gesturing Tamaki to scan area, hoping that now sergeant Shinichiro would use his factsphere, instead of franticly lit every bush with searchlight. “Can I ask, was Tsukimura-kun with you two this evening; and if she was, where is she now?”

Both girls desperately started to shout, interrupting each others, glorking and beginning again, and finally, after exchanging a desperate glance, dashing toward Ohgi’s knightamre, as if he could misunderstood them, if they wouldn’t come closer. Though, he really more or less understood their rambling only when they shout right from under his devicer`s seat.

At first, he almost rushed into cockpit, when he heard that Tsukimura was caught by monster, even thought it was pointless now; but, thankfully, he waited enough to hear that one of his trainees was saved by mysterious girl and two boys trio.

Almost, as an answer on his unspoken question “What a trio?”, Arisa and Nanoha suddenly shout:

“Suzuka-chan!!”

Ohgi`s head turned with such speed, that he almost break his neck. He also could hear sound of working hydraulics system, which tell him, that Tamaki`s knightmare shifted its position.

The gazes of all the people present fell on the group consisted from pink-haired girl, who wield a rather massive gunblade (as Tamaki and Ohgi hear from Nanoha and Arisa) on her back, the blue haired boy, who slightly bend under the weight of his traveling bag, who walked behind her; and the further away marched a athletic, brown haired boy, who bore a said Tsukimura-heir. He used a princess carry, to be specific. The third remaining knightmare, who was absent during conversation between two schoolgirls and two policeman stood beside the corpse of slain beats using his factspehere to scan the monster’s remains.

Without thinking, Arisa and Nanoha rushed toward their friend, with a small pause Ohgi followed in his knightmare, still not closing the hatch and opening small container on the right wall of cabin, where first aid kit lay, so he can rush to help, if it would be necessary.
Two groups meet each other on the ravaged crossroad, amidst remaining streetlights and nearly fallen bush-monster. Thankfully, the dead beast emit a piercing smell of herbs, rather than stench of gore, otherwise only knightmare devisers would escape the enjoyment of gagging and coughing at stink of blasted flesh.

The girl smiled reassuringly giving them a small nod and step sideway, pulling her friend with feathered hair on his sleeve, giving younger girls a free pass to Suzuka, who lay in green eyed boy hands.

“Suzuka! Suzuka-chan!” Shouted both teenagers in unison, stopping right before they could collide with their friend’s savior. “Are you okay?!”

At first glance Suzuka Tsukimura wasn’t seriously harmed: mudded shirt, rumpled skirt and ripped socks wasn’t a terrible damage (excluding, of course, very unpleasant conversation with Suzuka’s parents, who wouldn’t be happy know that one of their precious daughters was careless enough, to put herself in grave danger). But still her state worried her friends - she lay still in older boy hands, unmoving, silent… and with beet red face.

Nanoha and Arisa couldn’t even imagine that normally reversed and calm Suzuka could blush like this. Her hands, which she clasp tight oh her chest, trembled, her eyes swirl and when they keened their ear, they could hear a quiet mewls.

“Hey! Tsukimura-kun, are you alright?” Shouted Ohgi, stopping his knightmare and sliding down on elevation cable, when cable stop he rushed toward assembled group, clutching first aid kit in his right hand.

“Don’t worry.” Stated pink haired girl, striding closer toward them and slightly patting Nanoha’s shoulder reassuringly. “We already checked her, after we hid in the forest. She’s not injured, thank God we was fast enough to interfere before that best could harm an innocent girl.”
“Indeed.” Nodded green eyed athlete, smiling somehow shyly. “I think she was deeply shocked by those horrible events, so I helper her to get there.”

“Thanks God.” Exclaimed younger girls wiping happy tears from corner of their eyes – they couldn’t even imagine what they would do, if they lost Suzuka here.

“Thank you very much!” Shouted Arisa happily, jumping toward pinkette, and grabbing her hands. “I can’t thank you enough for saving Suzuka. And you were so cool!!” Exited blonde freeing amethyst eyed (as they all saw after taking a careful look at her pretty face) girl, whose cheeks reddened a bit at praise, from her grip, wavering her hands in delight.

“You hacked and smacked this bush-bastard with your sword…! And then you even shoot him!! Damn, such awesome weapon!” Her glittering eyes now gazed right at boy, who still held unmoving Suzuka in his arms.

“You also were super awesome!! That kick and way you jumped around like Cicada-man that was incredible!”
Nanoha could feel with her entire back how third senpai gloomily staring at them and hastily added turning toward him.

“You also did a good job, distracting the monster in the end, senpai. Thank to you, your friends was able to escape without creature’s attention!”

Her words seemingly increase his spirit and blue haired student flashed a happy grin, rubbing his head with left hand.

“Hehehe, thank you, missy. Though, I indeed just helper fetch your friend from this oversized tumbleweed and octopus spawn.”

“Still, thank you very much for saving my students from this… being.” Interrupted them Ohgi, moving closer and bowing respectfully toward trio of students, who immediately return his gesture, brown eyed one even manage to do so without letting Suzuka go.

“Ara…? Are you from Ashford academy?” Inquired Ohgi carefully studying uniform on the boy with travel bag.

“You’re right, mister…” Pink-haired fencer faltered, looking at Ohgi with obvious question in eyes.

“Commander of 3d Special Platoon of Uminary 45th police station – Captain Ohgi Kaname, at your serves, miss.” Answered Ohgi dutifully, giving them a small salute.

“Nice to meet you, mister Ohgi. I’m student of second term in Ashford academy. Euphemia Valentine. This my friends: Rivalz Cardemone.” She gestured toward grinning boy with blue feathered hairs. “And this gentleman is Suzaku Kururugi.” Said boy, give them another bow.

“Again, thousand of thanks for your brave deeds, Euphemia-senpai, Suzaku-senpai and Rivalz-senpai.” Thanked three older students Nanoha, giving each of them a deep bow. Arisa immediately followed her example. Then both girls provide themselves.

“I’m Nanoha Takamachi, a student of Seishou High School. Class 9A.”

“Arisa Bannings, same school and class.”

Amethyst-eyed girl smiled, followed by her green-eyed and gray-eyed friends, nodding in answer. In the distance could be hears quiet, but steady growing in volume sound of alarm claxons of approaching police vans and ambulance. The day totally give up before night and now surrounding darkness was fight off with knightmares searchlights and remains streetlights.

“Whoa, Rivalz?!” Suddenly voice of Shinichiro Tamaki distributed above them. Quickly turning toward source, Nanoha saw how rocket launcher-wielding knightmare stood just two in meters from her. With a loud yelp brunet stumbled back, almost falling on her butt, but was caught by Arisa.

“Mister Tamaki?” Rivalz went bug-eye, hearing familiar voice from loudspeaker of KM Frame. “What are… you mean, that you really were serious when you said that you a knightmare frame pilot?”

“Hey?! What was that supposed to mean?!”Shouted angered Tamaki.

“Maybe that you like to brag to much without any basis behind it, Tamaki? Like when you boast that you like to swim in cold water, but when we were dragged in winter exercise, when we was forced to cross the river on our own you cry like baby, in fear of falling in blood-chilling mass of death, how you name that little river.”

Smiled Ohgi, taking a derisive glance at his subordinate unit, which emitted a sound, that make present people think for a second, that knightmare pilot tried to swallow controllers out of embarrassment.

“Um, Rivalz.” Asked Euphemea her blue haired friend, pointing at white
anthropomorphic machine, while warming up fingers on her other hand. “Do you know this gentleman?”

“Ah, yes. It`s Tamaki Shinichiro, a regular customer in the bar where I work, you know, that one, on 2nd Ultramarine street?” Explained Rivalz. “He often visit our tavern “ The Cat’s hat” on Monday, Wednessday and Fraiday. Like to buy large amount of liquor and then start to tell various stories. Very funny fellow and you know, he’s a pretty interesting company, when you manage to get through his… thorny behavior.” Oh last sentence he scratched side of his head, with confused expression.

Ohgi, who stood nearby could only sigh sympathetically: to call Tamaki’s behavior thorny – it was to put it charitably. Tamaki was brash, hot-headed, violent and didn’t have almost any perspective about proper behavior; moreover, sometimes he outright couldn’t keep his mouth shut. And Ohgi was sure, that those stories was Tamaki’s bragging about his past feats. Most of which, if not all, not occur in real life.

“Oh, so you became friends exchanging stories?” Happily exclaimed Euphemia, clasping her palms together.

Rivalz suddenly blushed, and sudden whizzing noise from Tamaki`s machine told them that he also affected by pink haired girl question.

“Erm, no...” Slowly started to explain gray eyed boy. “We have chance to learn more about each other after… a certain incident.”

“Incident…?” Inquired Euphemia, with an puzzled expression, tapping her chin. “You mean, battle with hooligans, or…”

“Or when they both was almost sued for sexual harassment. It`s happened on that unfortunate day, during Ashford Academy Opening Ceremony, when academic complex was reopened after massive construction and repair works.” Answered Ohgi on her question with dry tone.

“Well.” Interrupted them Suzaku, whose cheeks also was red and his greens eyes tried their best not to meet Euphemia’s amethyst orbs. Surprisingly the boy still hold flabbergasted Suzuka, without showing any hints of fatigue, much to Nanoha, Arisa and, Yuuno’s shock and admiration.

“I don’t think that Rivalz and mr. Tamaki really wanted to humiliate young lady Liddenfort, they just made a wrong choice of words…”
“Indeed.” Enthusiastically agreed Tamaki, almost making his knightmare to nod. “ I was so shocked by her big… eyes, that I…”

“Shout “Whoa boobzilla!”?” Signed Ohgi, he really didn’t want to remember that day. He was so proud then, it was his first day as commander of knightpolice unit. He couldn’t believe that he would be picked to command his station reprehensive units on this grandiose event. He managed to make a good expression before organizers of event by his and his men’s performance and professionalism. And thus make all of haggard extra trainings, which often take place during holydays finally paid off.

He made a few friends among guests and personnel alike, regardless of their origin. Which reinforce his beliefs that if you treat your nation with loyalty and respect, you would prosper. And he anyway didn’t have anything against Britannia, even though she absorbed Japan.

And moreover, he managed to impress Major Viletta Nu, his trainer in knightmare combat and overall very important person to him (he blushed slightly, when he think about last line) by his achievements. Everything proceed smoothly and he though, this would be one of the most wonderful days in his life.

In retrospective, he really should check the list of commissioned personal.

When the event reach the banquet time, he was on his post inside of his Glasgow Guardian, guarding a north-east edge of campus. When his transmitter start to emit faint screams, which his machine detect through new scanners, he, to his further dismay, ignore, thinking, it’s just another event, orchestra by eccentric academy student council president.

This line of thoughts was proven wrong when together with increased screams he also receive a message, that a policeman number ?LE2345678SS Tamaki Shinichiro make a fuss on the food court.

When he barged in the spacious plaza, filled with massive tables that groaned under the weight of numerous dishes and drinks, his gaze meet and unpleasant view of drunk brown haired policeman, who, together with blue-haired boy (whom his knightmare computer, after scanning his ID chip, recognize as Rivalz Cardemone, a student of academy and member of student council) have a shouting match, while pointing at visibly infuriated and embarrassed Amelia Liddenfrot, daughter of wealthy merchant family, who now stood in the circle, created by surrounding students, together with two mans who, rather loudly discussed all pros and cons of her body.

Only Amaterasu knew how tempted Ohgi was to squeeze Tamaki, while he transported him, and his partner-in-crime to police station. Basically, 25 year old Japanese was more than sure that if he wouldn’t be gunned down, he would be happy if he was allowed to regulate a traffic for the rest of his live.

And his dreams to become a teacher after he finishes his service in police now officially became idle thoughts.

To his utter surprise, while he was reprimanded for his inability to control his subordinate’s behavior, he didn’t get a more that tenth amount of flak he could receive for stunt like this for his failure as commanding officer.

Tamaki and that Rivalz-boy also get away with lighter punishment that they could very much get, sentenced for nine weeks of public duties and Tamaki for six months forget the words “bonus” payment. Though, Ohgi have a some amount of grim satisfaction, seen how timid and well-behaved his subordinate was during next few months, after returning from public duties.

Ohgi, himself didn’t hesitate to put brown haired hot-head in jail, for incident like that – to humiliate young girl before her peers like that, Tamaki was lucky that he wasn’t gunned down by britannian policeman right on the spot.

Later he found out that, the reason of such leniency was the personal involvement of Ruben K. Ashford, the patriarch of Ashford family and one of the most influent knightmare developers in empire. He managed to cajole Liddenfort family with gifts and promises of help in future and asked his friend, the head of entire police forces in Uminari city to not be too harsh of hew knightpolice officer.

When he asked, during their accident meeting, when he was part of guard of Kinightamre Developing Conference in Tokya city, why such great man as Ruben Ashford helped such insignificant member of Britannia society as him, Ohgi Kaname, who just recently integrated in empire old man answered.

“Just like you I often suffered because of my friends misbehaving, though, unlike you, mr. Ohgi, I also have a big part in their stunts. ” Then he smirked mischievously, starting to look very like his granddaughter. “And Mildred thought it was fun. I must agree – the look on pompous Liddenfort girl, when she was called boobzilla was simply priceless.”

While Ohgi couldn’t agree with Ashford sense of humor, he was deeply grateful to him for his help. And now Ohgi Kaname hoped that he would be able to serve peacefully, without any incident, for next two years, and then, which obtained license he could start his teaching career, how he longed for.

“What the…?” Sudden shout of Yoshitaka Minami, who was silent upon this, dragged attention of every present person.

The bulb-like head of monster, which lied motionless on cracked concrete, now was illuminated from inside, by ghostly purple shine. Yuuno inhaled sharply – the Jewel Seed reacted, something affected it. Minami’s knightmare pulled back a bit and aimed his assault rifle at monster’s body.

“Minami, status!” Roared Ohgi, darting toward his knightamre, Tamaki raised his unit rocket launcher, aiming at source of mysterious light. Nanoha and Arisa nestled to each other, while Suzuka suddenly jolted in Suzaku’s arms.

Said Boy gently put her on her legs, while helping her, in the case she fell, Euphemia and Rivalz took positions on both sides of Suzaku, preparing for combat. Euphemia, unsheathe her gun blade, Rivalz pull out another bottle of liquor, and Suzaku acquired a battle-stance, his legs on shoulders width for balance, both arms raised to his neck level with left arm a bit higher than right, and both hands curled into fists.

Suzuka took a light bow of gratitude and sprinted toward her friends, who stood behind of improvised wall. While present knightmares scanned remains of beast, using their factspheres.

By Ohgi’s order, Minami’s machine pulled assault rifle on his machine’s back, and then jammed his knightmare’s fist into giant bulb, aiming for the center of circle of light. A few seconds after, the loudspeakers emit a triumphant shout, and then, white machine pulled out source of disturbance.

“Minami!” Commanded Ohgi sharply from his machine. “Uplift Yggdrasil Drive output and put this thing, as close to your unit as you can. The Sakuradite reaction in our knightmares have almost as diffusing effect on all those magic things as Sakurahydrogen! I’ll call reinforcement and contact with colonel Mayers, he would call the army and syentists. Until then someone must stay here and guard the area! Understood?!”

“Sir, yes sir!” Roared Tamaki and Minami simultaneously, now Tamakai’s voice was devoid of any hints of his air-headness and boredom, now he was a man of duty and stark contrast with his previous behavior. Seems that earthlings never took any incidents, where magic was involved as insignificant.

“And Minami.” Continued Ohgi, turning his knightmare, that now it`s “face” looked directly at three girls and one ferret. “Took Takamachi-kun and her friends to Takamachi-kun’s home, while I and Tamaki will wait for reinforcement. Those three always hand together, so I can conclude they come here to stay at night at Midory-Ya, I’m right Takamachi-kun?” Nanoha nodded slowly, and Japanese officer continued.

“ I think mrs. Valentine, mr. Kardemone and Kururugi-sama don’t need our help.” Suzaku flinched when his surname was mentioned for some reason, but nevertheless he nodded together with his friends and then trio of Ashford students dashed away from crossroad plaza.
The third knightmare slowly come closer, sitting down on his knees, while outstretching both his hands toward girls, palms upward.

“Okay, girls, it’s time to go to home.” Said unseen man calmly. All students of Seishou High School climbed up at metal hands of anthropomorphic machine, who then raised its fingers, creating some sort of nest around girls and then wheeled away from his two comrades, into brighter areas of park and then toward exit.

“It…It’ over, isn’t it?” Whispered Suzuka, still somehow shocked by all things that happened.

“Yes, Suzuka-chan, it is.” Answered Nanoha, and then, after exchanging gazes with Arisa, she added quietly. “For now”

“Wh-what do you mean?” Inquired Suzuka, somehow scared. “For now?”

“We told you, when we would be alone, okay?” Said Arisa gloomily. Seeing how Suzuka’s eyes open wider in shock, she added pleadingly. “Please, Suzuka. Just believe in me and Nanoha, okay?”

Lavender haired girl slowly turned her head from Arisa to Nanoha, and, seeing the same pleading and grim expression on her best friends faces, nodded reluctantly.

“I understand, Nanoha-chan, Arisa-chan. I’ll wait for time, when you two would be ready.”

“Thank you, Suzuka.” Smiled Nanoha, slightly bowing, happy that Suzuka was such kind and understanding girl. Though, why she still blushing slightly, did she catch a fewer? But she spent almost all time, snuggling into Kururugi-senpai’s chest.

“We need to give her a warm tea, when we come back to my home.” Decided brunette.
Yuuno Scrya wasn’t happy at all. While he was more than sure, that local authorities capable to handle the Jewel Seed, that now was in their hands, and stall the magical reaction in the Lost Logia he couldn’t say what can happen in future.

Moreover, he involver innocent civilians in his problems. And one of them , the girl named Suzuka, almost died because of his weakness and carelessness. He need to train harder and work even more better, to prevent identical incidents from occurring in future.

Though, he thinks darkly, the jewel Seeds was infamous for their chaotic nature, and he couldn’t predict the ability of another Lost Logia. So who know, what disaster those ancient relics would bring on this planet.

Still, the biggest problem was his current location. Earth, the capital world of Earth Empire of united Directories. The same start nation, who two decades ago started the invasion into shattered Belkan Empire, weakened by countless civil wars and then destroyed WolkenReich, one of the oldest members of Empire, that always wished to unify the empire and bring the peace to its land.

And the Holy Britannia Empire, the leading nation of Earth Empire, was labeled as main suspect in assassination of Selig-Kaiser Olivie Segberth and her husband Haegemon Klaus Ingvalt and their children.

So now he need to find and collect all of the remaining twenty Jewel Seeds until they didn’t fall in the hands of powerful and conquering star-nation and became stepping stone of Earth’s plans of galaxy domination.

*~*~*

Yuuno’s mana reserves restoring steadily, and young archaeologist, used his time, to heal his broken ribs. The boy used an old technique he learned from ancient book, he found on the digging site on planet Wirsis 4; this healing technique was based on stable and controlled flow of mana through damaged area, while mage mentally chant special un-words. It wasn’t as effective as healing circle, but spent little mana and, more importantly, it didn’t draw the attention to him. And Yuuno dreaded to think what Britannia will do to him.

As he looked around, from his comfortable seat in Nanoha’s arms, he could see the knightmare drive through cozy and rather spacious streets of Uminary city Ooka district. The streets was drown in the light from windows of numerous houses and from rather decorous streetlights, between which was stretched a flexible screen, which showed information about temperature of air, humidity, time and news.

What spoiled Yuuno’s overall impression were thick and tall walls around houses and gun’s emplacements, which pooped out occasionally, showing a certain nation’s warmongering nature, which she concealed beneath a veneer of pleasantness.

The distance from the place, where battle with monster occurred to Midori-ya wasn’t too long – on foot girls would spent a bit more than quarter of hour to reach Nanoha’s home. So it’s take a five minutes for a fast and nimble knightmare, who even didn’t go at full tilt, since he had passengers, to stop before the two-storey building.

The residence of Takamachi family was built in the same style as all surrounded houses, the measure that allow to construct this block of city in record time. The homes was constructed from specials modules, constructed with usage of synthetic stone, which was sturdy and hard enough to rival the concrete, but also light enough to transport the set, used for construction of entire building on sole truck .

In addition, the blocks were equipped with numerous special fittings and slots, which allowed the owners to rebuild and/or redesign their residences at will. So despite basic familiarity with all buildings, no one could say that they lacked individuality.

The Midori-ya occupied a part of first floor of Takmachi household and adjacent part of yard. Seems that café was already closed for customers, the windows hid behind shutters, the tables, umbrellas and chairs was already packed and owners of building now was in process of putting them in storage.

The arrival of a special police force unit was impossible to overlook even in such mega polices as Tokyo, so, when the knightmare, piloted by man called Minami, halted and lowered his hands, allowing girls to step on the roadway, the occupants of house abandon their current work and dashed toward metallic humanoid.

The group was lead by tall brown-haired blue eyed woman, who wore the long brown dress, white shirt and black apron. Her facial features and color of her hairs easily gave out her status as Nanoha’s mother.

Beside her stood two teenagers, both the same age, wearing the blue jeans and white shirt/black apron duo similar to Nanoha’s mom. They also wore a similar worried expression, though who could blame them, people would normally start to worry, seeing an armed knightmare, near their houses.

There was similarity in them, recognized Yuuno; seemed to be relatives, maybe even brother and sister. The boy was a bit taller, have a dark-brown hairs and brown eyes, while girl boasted a slick long black hairs and blue eyes. Both teenagers had athletic builds and their movements betrayed their training in martial arts. Yuuno could say this, since he was also forced to practice together with other Scrya tribe younglings. Not, very successfully though: he didn’t put much effort in studying unarmed combat then, now he was start to regret it.

Maybe the monster didn’t play in whack-a-wizard today with him, if his body was more resistant to strikes. Though, judging by amount of damage, inflicted by beast, he need a built rivaling seasoned Belkan knight, in order to withstand Jewel Seeds creation’s strikes.

“Nanoha!” Exclaimed brown haired woman, dashing toward her daughter and her friends, who stood cautiously before police KMF. Boy and girl followed her immediately, also pretty shocked to see Nanoha, accompanied by bipedal war machine. “Nanoha, are you okay?!”

Nanoha blushed lightly and lowered her head a little under three intense gazes, while her mother and siblings surrounded her, creating a semi-circle, pulling Yuuno a bit closer to her, much to his both delight and chagrin.

She didn’t like worrying her momma and her dear brother and sister. The sheer worry and pain in her mother eyes, when something bad, no matter how insignificant it could be, happened to her or her siblings, never failed to pierce her heart with pain and guilt. Her beautiful and gentle mother didn’t deserve to be putted through such pain. Especially, she tightly pressed her lips together when she thought about it, what happened to her father.

“Don’t worry Miss Takamachi!” Arisa come to her help, swiftly striding forward. “There was an incident, when we have a small walk in the park, but Nanoha is unhurt. I swear on the name of Bannigs!”

Momko turned her worried eyes toward blond girl.

“Incident, what incident?”

“Uh…Eh…” Arisa gulped, she really doubted, that the answering “attack of magic-created murderous homunculus” would be pleasant to Takamchi’s matriarch ears. “Well…”

“There was a surprise attack of magical construct in Ooka park, Takamachi-san. And your daughter and her friends were almost caught by it.” Nonchalantly blowing their cover knightmare frame pilot through his machine’s loudspeaker.

“WHAT?!!” Yelped Momoko, Kyoya and Miyuki at the same time. Nanoha, Arisa and Suzuka simultaneously shrink, lowering their heads. The cat was out of bag now!

“At the 7:20 AM, a central communicator of 45th police station receive an emergency message about appearance of hostile magical creature inside of recreation zone ? 34 the Ooka Park. Our unit was dispatched for localization and neutralization of dangerous being.” Continued civil servant, protected from Arisa’s angry glare by knightmare armor.

If Nanoha didn’t know, that faint crimson glistering on anthropomorphic machine’s frame was reflection of info-line, she could swear it was lights from Bannigs heiress eyes.

Keeping her eyes on knightmare frame, young Takamachi found herself being both mortified and fascinated by human-like machine. Knightmare frames was symbol of Earth war machine – relentless enormous engine of doom, that grind countless lives into the ground, destroyed nations and razed thousands cities into dust. The truly tools destruction, a bringers of death.

Nanoha hated violence with passion. The numbers of good people, whom she knew, that was hurt or even killed in the never-ending conflicts was unpleasantly high. The reasons and conditions were different from one incident to another, but result were the same - the innocent peoples were harmed.

The history of humankind was filled with these horrible incidents, and she couldn’t understand how peoples could so fast to forget grave lessons of past and start another squabble over another petty reason. Wealth, fame, vengeance, greed, humans always could find another stupid excuse to hurt someone.

Nanoha admitted, that she could sound outright naïve, but why couldn’t all the humans, who very much liked to brag how they were gifted with wisdom and intellect, couldn’t find the way to leave in peace?

But still, she was forced to admit, that sometimes humans were forced to resort to brutal strength, in order to save their comrades, or prevent even larger incident from occurring. She herself was forced to fight with Arisa in the past, when she protected Suzuka from bulling.

Youngest Takamachi recognized the fact that despite violence-filled and bloody history of Earth Empire military, the armed forces fought valiantly in last war, even when they were outnumbered and odds were against them, regardless of their origin.

Like guerilla campaign in the Antares star system, when small space fleet of Japan perform a daring operation three months in row against vastly superior numbers of enemy, stalling their advance in populous neighbor system; before they were eventually destroyed in bloody battle, when enemy fleet figured out Japanese attack pattern.

Or bloody and brutal campaign on planets in Golen System, where Russian Coalition and Prussian Empire ground forces managed to break the spine of enemy hordes that could devastate entire star sector. Reports said, that more than five millions of soldiers perished in the man-eating campaign.

Or even Britannia army liberation of Japan Islands, when they were just one step away from destruction in mages hands, when they understood, that they lost the war.

And, in the end, it was Empire Armies that saved billions of lives and prevent humanity’s cradle, Earth, from destruction during the last days of Great Twilight Campaign.

“…Captain Ohgi ordered to escort miss Takamachi, miss Tsukimura and miss Banningha to miss Takamachi’s home.” Nanoha left world of dreams right before officer Minami concluded his report.

“Oh, Nanoha!” Cried Momoko, lunging forward and embarrassing her daughter. Yuuno barely had time to scuttle from Nanoha’s arms to her right shoulder

“Nanoha!” Red-haired woman shoulders start to shake, indicating that Takamachi matriarch start to cry. Nanoha gulped, feeling sharp prick of pain in heart, she hated when her momma cried. But it was something that she expected, after member of knightpolice tell her family about this evening event, to happen.

Her mother was an understanding woman and she never put a leash on her children, but she had a habit to crack when something bad really happened to Nanoha or her siblings. Even when this “something” was a mere common cold. Later, Momoko herself apologized for her behavior and, to make amend, how she said, tried to actually help her babies.

Momoko Takamachi was still haunted by death of her husband.

For a moment, Nanoha just stood still, enveloped by her mother’s hands, feeling her warmth, that sharply contrasted with cold air of street, courtesy of strong chilly wind, stunned by silent weeps. It really hurt, Nanoha, Miyuki and Kyoya hated making their mother cry, even though sometimes she really crack at very insignificant reasons.

At pure instinct, she hugged her crying mother tightly, simply staying here, not saying a words, it was useless, she just need to allow Takamachi matriarch to calm down.

For a moment everyone simply stood, looking at sobbing mother, hugging her upset daughter, when suddenly silence was broken by sound of hydraulic system, when knightmare frame suddenly stood up. Seeing how suddenly eyes of Nanoha’s siblings suddenly shot wide, when they raised their heads a bit, Arisa and Suzuka quickly turned around and gasped almost at the same time.

In the sky above the Ooka park slowly floated pair of Caerleon-class sky frigates, illuminating mass of wood beneath them with powerful searchlights. Girls expect that incident would have a big impact, and numerous police cars and knightpolice frames, that they meet them on their road back to Midori-ya was a proof, but presence of army’s flying warships show them how serious the incident was.

“Good luck, citizens.” Come out officer Minami’s voice, as white knightmare frame whirled back for a bit and then deftly turned around, preparing to leave the area. “Have a good night.”

And with those words and high-pitched shriek metallic humanoid stormed away, leaving members of Takamachi family, two school girls and one mage-ferret on their own in the middle of empty street.

Momoko started to calm down, as if presence of armed unit was fuel of her inner turmoil, and lessened the grip on her youngest child body. Feeling their sister silent plea for help, Kyoya and Miyuki carefully approach to their mother and then sole male of Takamachi family slowly put his arm on Momoko’s right shoulder, while Miyuki checked Arisa and Suzuka conditions.

“Come on, Mother. It’s okay now.” Said Kyoya quietly, carefully tighten grip on his mother’s shoulder, trying to attract her attention, but without harming her. “Nanoha is unharmed, take it easy. We all hate to see you like that.”

“Uh… sorry.” Whimpered Takamachi matriarch, lifting her head from Nanoha chest, whipping tears with sleeve of left hand. “I…I know that I overreact… just like always…” Momoko smiled weakly at her children, making both of them cringe a little (and Yuuno too, who remain unmoving at Nanoha shoulder) – the oldest Takamchi looked like she met a oni god himself.

Her normally bright blue eyes, which would glimmer in shine streetlights, now became a bloodshot orbs, look almost black; two pith black abysses filled to the brims with fear and despair. And her usually elastic and bright skin now reminded an old parchment.

It’s never a nice view for children to see their mother in such state.

Thankfully, Momoko understand, that her behavior utterly not appropriate for woman of her age, and, moreover, it’s troublesome for everyone. So she let Nanoha go and swiftly sprung on her feet, adjusting her dress and fixing hairs, while looking apologetically at her son and youngest daughter.

Kyoya smiled slightly, giving his mother a small node, but then frowned a bit and turned toward his younger sister and his youngest sister’s friends. The trio still stood on place where girls landed, when they jump from KMF’s palm – right under streetlight.

“Hey, Arisa, Suzuka, are you two okay?” Asked Kyoya marching toward said two girls, which whom his sister, Miyuki, now talked, slightly bowing her head. Nanoha followed him, and after exchanging a words with Miyuki, she stood beside Arisa, so Miyuki could examine her body too with personal medi-scan.

Momoko also gasped, remembering that two girls also were involved in this incident together with Nanoha, and also were in dangerous situation. This thought were followed by massive wave of guilt washing over her – Arisa and Suzuka always show concern not only over Nanoha, but over all member of Takamachi family and even helps her nursing Kyoya and/or Miyuki when they got injured during their training sessions (and kami that happens often) and now she totally forgot about them.

“No-no, Kyoya-san.” Answered Suzuka, wavering her right hand, showing a little reassuring smile to Momoko. It make Momoko feel even worse, though – to think that younger girl would behave so mature, oldest Takamachi could only sigh and give Tsukimura heiress an apologetic smile.

“I really need to fix my mental problems.” Thought Momoko somberly. “Of course if it’s possible for me to be healed from the scars of that incident.”

“They not hurt.” Declared Miyuki, stepping back and putting, now deactivated, medi-scan into special slot on her belt.

“Wonderful!” Nodded Kyoya, smiling broadly – while he and Miyuki didn’t react as badly as their mother, they have a few very unpleasant moments when they heard that Nanoha was attacked. “Then how about we all go in and have already planned dinner together?”

“Yay!” Gleefully shouted Arisa, raising her left fist in the sky, her eyes glistered in the light of streetlights. Blond teenager always liked food in Nanoha’s house.

“But.” Kyoya slightly wavered a index finger of his right arm in the air. “Before that I want to know: what were you three thinking when you DID NOT dash out from the area, where something bad happened? You now, even here we heard something, though we not played serious attention. And please, don’t say that you and your friends, Nanoha, already played in the park and were caught by surprise attack: I know the time when you bus arrived, and officer Minami give us time when the first emergency call come to their station - they almost coincide. So, what spirit of stupidity posses all of you and force you to play super sentai girls?”

Nanoha exchange a cautious look with her friends, especially Arisa. They couldn’t tell her family true disposition of events. For all their kindness Kyoya, Miyuki and Momko, just like majority of entire EEUD’s population, share a deep settled grudge toward mages, and who know, what could happen to Yuuno if his true identity would be brought to light.

So, saying: We heard plea for help that only we could hear. Track it’s source, find this ferret-turned-mage!” were out of question.

Carefully choosing her words, Nanoha started to explain:

“You’re right about that Kyoya-nii-san. We just started to walk deeper into park, when we saw panicing peoples running away from forest are of park and then we heard… something bad”.

“A loud and terrific roar, to be specific.” Nanoha thought somberly.

“But then I saw this guy running right into the forest…” At those words Nanoha gently lift Yuuno from her shoulder and present tan-furred ferret to her family. “And simply couldn’t leave him alone.”

Youngest Takamachi could only desperately pray that her siblings and mother buy her story. She also tried her best not to sweat and quiver under her brother and sister piercing gazes.

After a few long seconds her family finally showed their opinion on this.

Reaction differs from one member of Takamachi family to another.

Kyoya signed resignedly slightly tilting his head, though deep inside of his eyes Arisa, Suzuka and Nanoha could see glimmer of entertainment.

“Oh kami, to think you would be impulsive and stupid enough to charge after panicing ferret in the obviously dangerous place.” Kyoya chuckled good-naturedly. “But it’s Nanoha we all know and love aren’t she?”

Miyuki shouted “Oh, he so cute!”, adoring small mammal, pressing her palm together in front of her chest.

Momoko stared straight at Yuuno, with shocked expression on her face.

“Could it be? It’s a… a ferret.” Tone of her voice rapidly shift from shocked to calm during this short sentence. Then her expression returned to usual gentleness with a hint of pity.

“Oh, you poor thing, I sure you was put through many troubles during your journey here?”

“You can’t even imagine how much, madam.” Thought Yuuno dryly.

Not hearing those words, Takamchi matriarch stretched her left hand a gently stroked ferret’s fur. Nanoha couldn’t help but giggle in joy hearing gentle “kyun-kyun” from the little mammal’s mouth, who sat at her palms.

“Hey, mom, it’s not fair to hog him only to you, I want to pet him too.” Protested Miyuki, puffing her cheeks in insanely cute manner, and then joined her mother in intriguing game “pamper-a-ferret”.

Arisa and Suzuka, mimicking Nanoha, giggled into their clenched fists, obviously relishing in heartwarming scene that occurred right before them.

Kyoya only smiled looking at girls antics (though, he also wanted to stroke a little rodent for a bit, but decide not to interference), then his gaze meet a red figures on street-screen, that show a current time and loudly clasped a few times, drawing attention of all present peoples.

“Now-now, girls, mom.” Declared Kyoya, tapping his right hand, where his PAD was locked. “It’s very late already, how about we all come inside and discuss today’s event at dinner”.

There was no objections and when all present girls (and ferret), moved insides, Kyoya, as Yuuno could see, when he climbed up at Nanoha shoulder (without missing opportunity to affectingly lick her cheek, much to girl delight), strode toward control panel, which was inbuilt into house wall and touch it few time.

Yuuno gulped slightly when, with a low hum, a massive slab of metal started to rise from the earth, blocking sole exit from yard. Seems that Nanoha’s family also took sentence “my hose - my stronghold” a bit too seriously. Just like all Britannians.

He could only hope that Nanoha’s family didn’t share Britannian opinion of what was the best method of treating the mages. As he was know, standard MO of entire Earth Empire when they encounter any mage, that didn’t have diplomatic immunity could be described by simple phrase.

Kill them all.
 
#6
There are a lot of small errors in here. "You"s that should be "your"s, and such. As well as tense errors. The plot looks interesting, but I was unwilling to go past the first post due to the accumulation of all the smaller errors. A beta would help you a lot, or just another editing pass.
 

zeebee1

Well-Known Member
#7
Does Yuuno actually believe that he's living with a bunch of Britannians?
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#8
Right now Yuuno try to gather as many information as he could without revealing himself as mage to any more humans other than Nanoha and Arisa (though they wouldn't leave Suzuka in dark). Yuuno have a very rudimental information about Earth, since any TSAB diplomatic envoys, when they allowed to come to Earth Empire controlled space, always forced to stay at special, high-guarded areas and forbidden to come out. But what he know paint people of Earth in a rather bad light. Unfortunately, earthlings, indeed, a not a good bunch here.
While it's true that EEUD suffered many casualties in wars with mages, it was Japan Empire that "shoot a first bullet", when they invaded in Wolkenreiсh territory. And standard Japanese MO in occupied territories was very similar to Japan behaviour during WW2. Rape at Nanking and Unit 731 give you a hint how people of Wolkenreiсh were treated.
 

zeebee1

Well-Known Member
#9
Wolkenreih? I have no idea what you're talking about. As it is I don't think you respect the language enough to make a semi-decent story. I suggest you come back when you are at least willing to put some effort into your actual posts. Because if your normal posts are so bad I can't imagine that the story will be worth reading.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#10
I'm sorry if I offended you, but I swear it wasn't intentional. Please, understand that English NOT my native language, i know that I need to improve it, but right now i struck to self-study.
 

Nanya

Well-Known Member
#11
Give the guy a break, he is Russian, and he does do a lot of Japanese to English translations for various images.
 

zeebee1

Well-Known Member
#12
This is my belief. There is a certain respect in writing. Once you write something that you want other people to see a lack of thought in even casual posts reflect on the author's willingness to improve.

I suggest you look for a beta reader. Once you have one I see no reason to stop posting even your roughest draft here. But without someone to help you this isn't going to be readable. At the very least memorize the spellings of the non-English terms and names.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#13
Whew, the Stage 2 is almost complete. Well, it's an Alpha-version. but I promise to upload a Beta'ed version as fast as I get it.

~***~​


Yuuno couldn’t help but relaxing during the dinner in Takamachi household. The overall atmosphere of cozy and joy drive his anxiety and worries away.

A curious boy couldn’t help but taking a studying glances across the room: he couldn’t miss the opportunity to learn more about Earth culture.

The first thing he noticed, when he ride into the building on Nanoha’s shoulder were the many decorate lamps installed across the room into milky-white walls.

After Takamachi family and guests took their seats (not forgetting to serve Yuuno a little dinner, which included: a piece of cutlet, some amount of rice and small saucer of juice) and start to enjoy their meal, ferret-changed boy studied those lamps more carefully from his place beside Nanoha.

They were shaped like large torches, where “fire” was a specially shaped light bulb. Moreover, “torches” themselves were filled with engraved symbols. As Nanoha told him, those symbols mean “shiawase” – happiness in native language oh her ancestors.

Also, each near each lamp young mage could see small pictures, showing various scenes from earth fairy tales. As Nanoha tell him, to please both Japanese and Britannians alike.

Looking carefully, Yuuno noticed, that pictures changed from time to time, revealing, that “pictures” weren’t painting or photos, but rather an interactive screens. He could swear, it was made from the same flexible plastic, just like any screen he encountered on this world.

When Yuuno raised his head, his gaze didn’t meet the clear ceiling of the same white color like walls. But shocked mage find himself staring at picture that showed a life in fantasy underwater kingdom.

This time it wasn’t a screen, or painting, every fish, mermaid, serpent and every part of environment were handmade from thick wires. As Nanoha told him, entire view was fruit of work of her older brother and his friends from Uminary Optic-Mechanical Institute.

Kyoya and his friends Kazuma Hotohono and Washizu Kurama spent an few weeks at Washizu family workshop creating entire scenery and installing a small light-emitting diodes into each sculpture.

Right now the illumination were cut off, but, according to Nanoha, when activated, the ceiling turned into fantastic show, where each figure shined with his own set of colors.

As Yuuno could see, this sample of local’s art occupy entire ceiling and not only “home” part where they sat. The “home” section was the upper part of room, lifted above the floor on height of one meter and connected with “cafe” section, where still stood few folding tabled and bar counter with cash register (already emptied by mrs. Takamachi) by short stair.

Young archeologist noticed that parquet floor also had a similar picture (circled and rhombs, creating an ornamental flowers) on both sections of hall.

He also couldn’t help but notice that two part of room could be easily separated by thick metal shutters, their guiding rail lay right on the edge of upper level. In the hint of any trouble, the home could easily become a fortress. Seems that people of Earth didn’t like to leave their safety to blind chance.

Earth food also was object of young Scrya interest. And his stomach too.

As he could tell, from the talk of present people, today’s menu was “Japan cuisine”. On the spacious table (the quick magical scan told him it table were constructed from particle board), covered with blue cloth with golden flower embroidered on it, stood many various dishes, though all of them had one common thing - they all exhaled very appetizing savor.

The Takamachi family didn’t call themselves family of chefs for nothing.

The fist dish were so-called “miso” – a soup prepared from the mentioned miso-paste, with addition of various types of dried fishes and local herbs. Then, there was a six bowl of rice topped with a deep-fried pork cutlet, egg, and condiments. Katsudon, as he could tell from Arisa exited shout. And right now Takamchis and their guests enjoyed a dish called unagi-no-kabayaki – a grilled eel with rice and spices. Each occupant of table (well, expect him), could also reach forward and snatch a one of sushi – a rolls of rice with various stuffing in them – from one of four massive plates.

The end of composition were three decanters, that towered in the center of table. One with milk, one with melon juice and one with cold black tea with raspberry.

“I see that your family put a lot of efforts and funds into creation of this cafe.” Noted Yuuno, drinking milk from his saucer.

At this point Nanoha grew pretty used to mind talk so she didn’t even flinch and continued her meal when his voice suddenly appear in her mind.

“Of course we would.” Replied Nanoha resolutely, while not breaking from enjoying her grilled eel with rice. “It was our family long nourishing goal.”

“Oh, it’s wonderful.” Yuuno finished his dinner, licking saucer clean, enjoying feeling in his filled stomach. “Both meal and the café itself, I say.” Praised her and her family Yuuno, and Nanoha couldn’t help but blushing lightly.

“Thank you, Yuuno-kun. Midori-ya is our pride and we worked very hard to make it true. But I want to say, that without help from our neighbors and friends we would never open our café. Some helped us to choose materials, someone sold us furniture with discount. And they were even people who simply give us moneys, just like Lord Gregor Maythorn, whose bodyguard my father was.”

“Oh, I can presume that you father is absent due to his work?” Inquired Yuuno, taking a glance at his interlocutor, only to find her beautiful features instantly darkened, when he finished his question, and deep in her amethyst eyes he could see a glints of pain.

“My daddy is … dead, Yuuno-kun.” Her voice in his head was quiet and filled with lingering pain, just like underground geyser, that could burst at any moment. Now the previous emotional reaction of mrs. Takamachi became more understandable – she lost her husband in tragic accident and now could lost her child, no wonder she snap.

“S-sorry, Nanoha!” Apologized Yuuno hastily, cursing himself for carelessness, he could pick some hints and keep his mouth shut. But now he again troubled his savior once again. “I… I shouldn’t had asked! Please, forget about my stupid question!”

“It’s not your fault, Yuuno-kun.” Nanoha’s voice became less strained and she even managed to give his smile, though sad, smile. “You just didn’t know. I’m sure that you were just curious and didn’t have any bad intent. But let’s talk about it later, okay?”

Yuuno nodded slightly at her request and Nanoha gently patted him on the head. Tiny mammal answered with licking her hand affectingly.

“Nanoha~a.” Miyuki’s cheerful voice interrupted them when Nanoha started to caressing Yuuno’s belly, causing both of them to flinch and hastily switch attention to second of Takamachi children.

“Um, how can I help you, Miyuki-nee?” Asked Nanoha a bit nervously.

“Stop spacing out for example.” Shrugged her sister, gazing at her, laying her chin at her palms. Then Miyuki blue eyes became more gentle. “I understand, that you still anxious about what happened today, but it’s okay now. I and Kyoya wouldn’t let anyone or anything hurt you.”

Her older brother, who sat on Miyuki right side, nodded in agreement, giving his youngest sister a reassuring smile.

“Don’t forget about us!” Demanded Arisa, forgetting about her sushi for a while. “We also help you protecting Nanoha with all of our might.”

Suzuka just nodded slightly, without leaving her dish alone. After all, she didn’t perform very well this evening and even got caught, trying to help her friends. And Tsukimura heiress didn’t want to think what could happened to her without help from those senpais. Seems that grace of god was with her today.

Momoko giggled good-naturedly, enjoying the scene before her. Kids always tend to be reckless and be a massive source of headache for their parents, but on other hand – it’s impossible not to love such lively and free-spirited girls.

“Seems that our house sheltered a group of young heroines.” Smiled Takamachi-matriarch. Her smile widened even more when Arisa lowered her head a bit and her cheeks reddened cutely. “But, jokes aside, we all should be very thankful fro heroic deeds of those two young gentlemen and that young lady, who saved all of you today.”

“I agree.” Nodded Miyuki. “What was their names?”

“Um…I think one of them was Kururugi-sa… sempai!” Quickly ended her sentence Suzuka, blushing a bit.

“Kururugi.” Kyoya raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, pushing his saucer a bit away. “You mean Kururugi Suzaku.”

“Eh?!” Gasped trio of younger girls. “You know him, Kyouya, nii-san?” Inquired Nanoha, staring at her brother with interest.

“Yup.” Narrowed his eyes in annoyance Kyoya. “I meet this ballerina-boy in the past.”

Nanoha, Arisa and Suzuka exchanged a surprised glances: seems that Nanoha older brother meet their savior in the past. But it also seems that it wasn’t a pleasant meeting.

Miyuki sudden burst of laughter broke the atmosphere, dragging attention of every present person to her.

“He-he-he.!” Miyuki promptly stop giggling and looked at her frowning brother. “You’re such sore loser, Kyoya.”She playfully pinch him on arm, making her brother wince a bit, then she return her attention to her sister and her friends. “Girls, do you remember last year’s town martial-arts championship.”

The trio nodded in unison. They were on country trip at the time of contest, much to Nanoha’s dismay, and thus couldn’t be at stadium to cheer for Kyoya. Still, nobofy of them had a slightest doubt, that Kyoya would win. But at their return they were meet with unpleasant news of Kyoya’s lose in final. The oldest Takamachi male sulked (to his credit he tried his best to hide it) for three days until Shinobu, Suzuka older sister, didn’t invite him and Miyuki to spent few days at Tsukimura’s mansion.

“Well, it was Kururugi-san who kicked Kyoya’s butt on the tatami.” Miyuki giggled again, when Kyoya growled in anger and frustration.

This revelation managed to draw a collective gasp from Nanoha and her friends. They spent a lot of time guessing what a guy could beat Nanoha’s older brother, whom they saw as paragon in martial arts, at last in their town, among his peers.

Suzuka stated that it must be a vampire, Arisa thought that it was three meters tall giant with watermelon-sized fists. Nanoha put her money on killer-robot from another planet. Despite having different assumptions, all of them have the same thought: ordinary man simply couldn’t defeat Kyoya (who were taught from the time when he was a little boy in various form of fierce hand-to-hand combat) in fair fight.

In the end, mysterious super-warrior revealed himself as “average” handsome (though his well-built muscles were seen though fabric of his clothes) student of prestigious academy.

“Hooh.” Trailed Arisa, having rather a sageful expression on her face. “So this is why mr. Kururugi were so awesome! No one else could defeat Nanoha’s older brother.” She turned her glimmering gaze toward slightly gloomy Takamachi male. “Did he use his awesome roundhouse kick or super fast jumps? You know, he managed to knock a truck-sized monster-bush by it and jumped-up to Suzuka very fast using monster’s own body as step-stone..”

“Yeah, that grasshopper-boy really liked to jump around, twirling like whirligig.” Grumbled Kyoya, visibly unhappy with those unpleasant memories of his defeat. Though, in Kyoya’s eyes girls could see a grim respect toward his past adversary. “But, despite everything, this Kururugi an outstanding fighter, I must admit. His speed, power, timing and, despite their flashiness, techniques are incredible. During our encounter, I couldn’t even start to attack even for once.”

“That’s very impressive.” Stated Suzuka, slightly wavering her fork.”But I think, that we shouldn’t forget about miss Valentine impact on our rescue. After all Euphemia-dono were the first to charge into the fray.”

”You’re right, Suzuka-chan.” Agreed Nanoha, turning her head so she could see all of her family members. “Miss Valentine incredible skills in sword-fight and, as I could tell, in martial arts allowed me and Arisa-chan to escapes with Yuuno-kun and helped mister Suzaku to save Suzuka-chan.”

“Euphemia… Valentine…” Murmured Miyuki, tapping tip of her nose with left hand’s index finger. “Hey, wait! You’re mean the pink-haired girl, with violet eyes?!”

“Yup!” Happily nodded Arisa. “You know her? She were really awesome, she could swing such big sword around so easily and she even had a hidden gun installed into sword!”

“Well.” Shrugged older Takamchi girl. “I don’t know about the gun, but I saw her at few big fencers’ tournaments. She won them all, by the way.” Giggled Miyuki, now a bit sheepishly. “While I a bit jealous at her feats with sword, I can’t help but adore her now for sagving my precious baby sister and her cute friends, whom we love so much.”

Nanoha, Suzuka and Arisa blushed furiously at those words, making Momoko giggle in joy: those girls were so cute. Putting aside the napin, after carefully wiping her hands, Takamachi matriarch added her own line to the conversation.

“Our family eternally grateful to those two for saving all of you.” Momoko bowed deeply, as if her daughter and her friend’s saviors were present here to see her gratitude.

“Um, mommy.” Nanoha raised her right palm from the table, drawing Momoko’s attention. “There were three people, who saved us – it was mister Rivalz Cardemone, he used a hand-made fire-bombs to distract the beast.”

“Oh my, then my deepest gratitude to mister Cardemone too.” Nodded her mother with a apologetic smile. Though, as Nanoha could see, only Suzuka, beside her, remembered that it were three persons who tried their best to help them. To Arisa, Kyoya and Miyuki’s credits, they look pretty ashamed by this.

“Now, let’s move to another topic.” Cleared his throat Kyoya, tugging his collar a bit. “Girls, how is your preparation to Trial of Iron is going?”

This phrase peeked Yuuno’s attention. What could this trial be? Taking a glance on Nanoha, he saw a mix between determination and anxious, Arisa and Suzuka shared the same expression on their faces (though, in Arisa’s case, there also was a hint of joy). Seems it was very important event.

Powerless to fight back his curiosity, Yuuno, using the fact, that right now attention of Takamachi family was chained to Arisa, who, with a rather serious expression, explained, with a help from Suzuka, something related to KMF’s maintains.

“Nanoha…” Inquired young mage, to which said Brunette turned her head slightly.

“What is it, Yuuno-kun?”

”I’m sorry for bothering you with my question again, but what is that “Trial of Iron” is?” Ferret-mage looked up, right into girl’s eyes, waving his tail in cute manner.

“You don’t kn…” Nanoha’s amethyst eyes widened a bit, when she understood. “Oh sorry, of course you wouldn’t know. Well…” She tap the tip of her knife, making it to jingle after hitting the table. “…It’s a very important training course: where trainees hone their skills in mock battles. The upcoming event would occur in this Friday.”

“In knightmares?” Asked Yuuno, remembering, that Nanoha and Arisa knightmare pilots (or devicers, how they called here), while Suzuka serve as mechanic.

“Not only knightmares.” Stated Nanoha patiently. “The Trial of Iron true purpose it’s interaction between different branches of military: Royal Panzer Infantry, Mechanized Infantry, Armored Regiments, Engineering Division and Medic Corps. We don’t have air or naval support though as it would be too expensive for our district’s budget to support, but still it would be pretty close to real battle.”

“W-wait!” Exclaimed shocked mage, still trying to wrap his mind around the new information. “You want to say that your school has training courses for all of those branches of military forces?! Then, when did you find the time to attend the standard lessons?”

“Nya-ha-ha!” Laughed Nanoha at ferret’s shocked expression, before reaching out and gently rubbing his belly. “Of course not, Yuuno-kun. Our Seishou High School would deploy one platoon of knightmare frames and two engineering platoons. And we have time to aatend our training courses since they replace our mandatory club actives. And I want to say, that we worked really hard to get into roster of trainees”

Yuuno couldn’t help but notice the pride in Nanoha’s “voice”.

“Wow, seems that your school pretty populous if it’s can supply such forces.” Declared young mage, deciding to flatter his savior.

“Well, to be honest, it’s just a 12 old Sutherlands with devicers and 36 mechanics.” Admitted brunette with a small blush. “But still, our school have a well-deserved pride in our knightmares good condition and our mechanics equipment and skills.”

“Ah, I see now. Thank you for information.” Nodded ferret taking a small glance around, hoping that he didn’t bring too much attention to Nanoha, who, during their conversation, sat perfectly still with a glossy eyes. Nanoha, apparently also realized that her spacing can bring unneeded attention to them, so teenage girl quickly took more casual and relaxed position and also looked around. To their relief, every other present occupant of room was busy, discussing upcoming event.

“… that Nanoha should be our commander.” Ended her sentence resolutely Arisa. To Nanoha’s shock Suzuka. Kyoya, Miyuki and her mother answered to Arisa’s last line with smiles and nods of approval.

“Eh…Eeeeeeeeh?!” Cried baffled girl, squeezing edge of table with both hands, her eyes and mouth wide open. “W-w-wait a minute, please, Arisa-chan! What are you saying: we already have a commander – it’s Sugawa-senpai! Why do you think that I should replace him, when he already three years in row deservedly hold the position of Seishou High School Royal Panzer Infantry Platoon Commander?!” Nanoha make a slight pause to take a deep inhale. Then she continued, staring directly into blond girl’s eyes.

“Do you expect me to undermine our kind senpai authority, after all the time he spent helping us with our training curriculum, organizing additional training hours, creating battle plans and simply being our friend?! How could you Arisa-chan even think about such atrocity as betrayal of friend under the gaze of Heaven and Earth?!”

Nanoha’s voice grow in volume more and more, during her rant and, when she reach the last line, it’s reverberate through entire room. Yuuno couldn’t help but flinch, when he looked in brunette eyes, which were previously confused and unsure, now shined with anger and vehemence.

“Whoa! Whoa there!” Cried Arisa, wavering her hands franticly, taking a slight slide back. “Time out! Time out! Take it easy, Nanoha! I just make a suggestion that if Sugawa-senpai decide to resign from his position as our unit commander you should take his place!”

“Eh?!” Yuuno, with growing amusement, observed her face, where expression of anger reverts back to shocked one. “What… Resign… I-I never heard about that.”

Suzuka and memers of Takamachi family raised their eyebrows at that sentence.

“Um, Nanoha…” Started Miyuki carefully, wearing skeptical expression. “Suzuka and Arisa aspent last five minutes, telling us about situation in your platoon and that your

commander Oburo Sawanaga-san declared that after Trial Of Iron he want to start to search for his future replacement, since he don’t feel that he is the best commander.” Then she realized what happening, and slightly shook her head while rolling her eyes in the back of her head. “Ah, seems that you spaced out again.”

“Honestly, Nanoha.” Added Kyoya, wearing smile but clearly amused smile, resting his head on his right arm. “Can you pay more attention to your surrounding – Arisa spent last two minutes telling us what a splendid commander you could be and that you should be Oburo-kun replacement. But in return you chew her for all this kind words.”

Nanoha blushed furiously, realizing that she were too deep in her conversation with Yuuno to pay attention to topic; she quickly sprung on her feet and made deep bow toward offended slightly revolted Arisa.


“Please, forgive me for this impulsive and utterly baseless offence toward your innocence, Arisa-chan!!” Pleaded Nanoha franticly, without straightening her back or raising her head. “I understand that my words, hurt your prideful but compassionate soul, but please, I swear that there was no deliberate malice in my action!”

After a few moments passed in silence a sound of giggling break the atmosphere in the room like shot of a gun, forcing Nanoha to slightly raise her head.

Eye of all present humans (and ferret) concentrated on the source – the Suzuka, who still snickered into her clenched fist.

“Fu-fu-fu… Oh, Nanoha-chan…” Suzuka finally managed to overcome her bout of cheerfulness and looked straight into Nanoha’s eyes. “Sorry, but one moment you accuse Arisa-chan with such burning passion and other second and you apologize with even more vigor. And such pathos.”

Kyoya and Miyuki also grinned at blushing and fidgeting Nanoha, Momoko hid lower half of her face beside her left palm, but, judging by light tremble oh her shoulder she also couldn’t help but laugh at occurring scene.

Arisa, who simply couldn’t hold on her anger too long, especially in such atmosphere, simply sighed and, which a wry smile declared:

“Damn Nanoha, spacing out again. And why are you so cute that I simply can’t be mad at you for too long?” Bannings family heiress took a long breath and continued with a more resolute expression, with a arms pressing against her hips for additional effect. “But anyway, despite this day addiction to sleepwalking, Nanoha indeed a perfect replacement for commander Sawanaga.”

“B-but Arisa-chan…” Tried to protest said person. “While I’m deeply honored by your trust I still can’t understand what make you pick my person among the other candidates.” After a second thought she added quickly. “Beside the fact I’m your friend. Arisa-chan our unit need a capable leader and perceptive administrator, please understand this.”

“Nanoha-chan.” Interrupted her lavender haired daughter of Tsukimura family, who slowly rotated her cup of milk in hands. “Allow me to point out our reasons to pick you as possible replacement for Sawanaga-senpai: first – you score highest scores in all of our tests, so you have the best grasp in strategy and tactics among us…”

“Please wait, Suzuka-chan!” Interrupted her pretty red faced Nanoha, with a hint of desperation in her voice. “While I may wonk theory very well, it’s not mean I’m good in actual strategic or tactic planning - real life could shatter any theory very fast!”

Suzuka looked at her friend outburst with knowing smile, then Tsukimura heiress raised her hand, interrupting Nanoha’s rant.

“You’re right Nanoha-chan: simply knowing theory no enough to be good tactician, strategist, not mentoring – commander. But remember: the last mock battle between our squad and the squad under command of Arthur Westhill-san – the son of renowned military commander, lieutenant-general Paul Westhill, which were taught various forms of military arts from the childhood were end in a draw, when the squad were under your command. Aren’t it a perfect display of your skills?”

Arisa nodded in agreement with her friend, holding her arms in front of herself, her hairs glistered in the light of lamps.

“And you have a good rapport with our engineering platoons and it’s you, which Sawanaga-sempai ask to establish cooperation with them when he too busy. That’s a second reason.” Continued her speech Suzuka, pushing her now cup, which she emptied during Nanoha’s rant, away.

“Uh… eh…” Mumbled downtrodden brunet, trying to say something in response, biting her lower lip nervously, her eyes gazed around desperately.

Seeing her sister in such state, Miyuki Takamachi raised her hand, drawing Nanoha, Arisa an Suzuka (and Yuuno) attention… and promptly finished her sister off.

“You also have the talent for dramatic but inspiring speeches, Nanoha.” She greened very cat-like at her sister shocked, indigent and betrayed expression. “The example of your talent were present a few minutes ago, Third point!” Declared older Takamachi with exaggeratedly emotionless expression, with wide open mouth.

Kyoya Takamachi could only snicker, looking at this scene – seriously, Nanoha’s love to sudden outburst of dramatic and pathos rhetoric always were the source of good laugh. Though he were wholeheartedly agree with Suzuka and Arisa statement, that Nanoha could be a splendid commander.

He was pretty skeptical about her decision to join military training courses in school, since it were fueled mostly by her with to be with her friends; but her records and successes proved that Nanoha had a enormous talent in arts of war.

She also had the talent to became s good speech-writer, since he find some of her pathos-filled rants more inspiring than any of viceroy speeches, though the later said very rationally and useful things and Kyoya actually liked to hear his interviews in news.

“Oh!” He loudly gasped when he understood the he lost count of time in this situation. He quickly glanced at his PSU’s (Personal Support Unit) display. Sighing in relief, he almost were late, he quickly grabbed the TV Set control panel and touch sensor button.

Yuuno stared with interest, when massive brown and silver devise, attached to back wall, near their table deployed two telescopic antennas (one – up and other - right), which the already common sheet of flexible plastic strained between them.

On a moment, everyone could see the net of microchips, before the sheet become a jet-black and then turn into screen, that show the large image of Holy Britannia Empire flag, with massive golden letters BTV on the front.

Yuuno couldn’t help but compare Earth digital technology to IAB’s proves in this field.

Unlike Bureau or any other advanced nations, earthlings still didn’t discover either holographic-projectors, or usage of domestic magic devices, either of which could create a screen of any size in any place, where user want them to be. Still, he admitted that Empire miniaturizing technologies is pretty advanced too. And overall basis for both system remain the same – power repeater send a signal that were caught by network of transmitters.

It’s represent the situation during the first Earth-Belkan war, where Earth communication technology were inferior (by small margin though) to Wolkenreich forces and while imperials could maintain control of their forces very well on the planet surfaces, inter-stellar coordination and control were the field where Wolkens hold the superiority.

It’s didn’t help them though. Wolkenreich still lose the war and lost its freedom, pride and legacy and now lay firmly under Earth jackboot.

”.. to the main news.” Voice of female presenter caught his attention, together with icy hand grabbing his guts. “Today at 3:45 PM unauthorized spacecraft entered Earth Atmosphere. As we know form our sources in Aero Space Defense Forces, unfortunately net of hyper-space in our region suffered malfunction shortly before breach, which allow unknown vessel to enter Earth space.”

Yuuno’s eyes widened – he never thought that Earth were THAT fortified world and he definitely couldn’t expect that imperials managed to discover or recover old Al’Hazardian system of hyper-space inhibitors, while any of known nations that occupy old territories of Al’Hazard struggle to achieve such level of technology.

Earthlings are FAR more dangerous that he thought.

“Thankfully to quick and resolute actives of our defense forces unknown vessel was swiftly destroyed in Britannia Pacific Airspace near Special Administrative Zone Japan.”

The woman on screen said those words with great pride and satisfaction, totally indifferent to the fact that they gunned down innocent scholar without mercy or hesitation. Yuuno forcefully suppress wave of anger: the inhabitants of Earth didn’t know that their ship simply crash-landed there by pure accident.

He doubts that Mid-Childa’s Defense Forces would be more lenient toward unknown vessel which suddenly appear in the atmosphere of capital planet, landing with enormous speed. Most likely they do exactly the same thing what their Earth counterparts done.

“Our special correspondent Douglas McFarland attend at main hall of Central Administrative Bureau in New Tokyo City, where viceroy of Japan, Crown Prince Odysseus U Britannia held emergency meeting.”

The image of plain plastic table with computer screen at which sat woman-present, with Britannia flag as background shifted to view of spacious richly decorated room. The walls were lined with expensive marble, as young mage could see even through screen of TV set, where massive lamps alternated with common flags of Britannia Empire, the numerous rows of seats were filled with people in expensive suits and military uniforms.

In the centre of lens of camera, stood podium occupied by three males. The two of them held massive machine guns and wear heavy armored suits, which covered their bodies completely, and stood at booth sides of third one, staring at the crowd through their opaque visors.

The third one, who stood beside the wooden tribune, was the most important human being in entire island. Crown Prince Odysseus U Britannia, stated the panel at the lower right corner of the screen. He was a tall, bulky man in middle of thirties, wearing an expensive blue suit with red lines, ornamented with gold embroidery.

His face were ornamented with clearly shaved brown beard and hairs. Though his blue eyes didn’t held any hints of fierceness as Yuuno expected from Britannian prince. Still prince eyes also didn’t have uncertainty in them, his face wear a pretty determined expression and his voice, amplified by loudspeakers, reverberate through entire hall and dinning room of Takamachi household.

“Citizens of Britannia!” Rumbled viceroy, clutching edges of tribune in his glove-covered arms. “Today we again were reminded that there is no such thing as perfect peace or unpenetrateble defense. Unknown enemies managed to send our defense line in chaos and sent their spaceship to collision course with Tokyo city.”

He cleared his throat a bit and then continue, his gaze intensified. “But we stood unyielding, our army didn’t allow this ship to reach our soil and burn their dark intentions together with their vessel in the sky above ocean! We don’t know was this threat ended there, so we shouldn’t let our guard down! Our forces were ordered to be on stand by and from tomorrow each major city’s garrison would be strengthened.”

It wasn’t good news – now he forced to collect Jewel Seeds, surrounded by Britannia forces, which don’t hesitate to shoot down any suspicious human. And he was sure word “mage” would be synonym of word “fire” in this situation.

“Don’t worry Yuuno-kun.” Nanoha’s voice, suddenly arisen in his head, almost make him jump, he was so busy with his musing that he even to forget to break their mental link. “I make sure that nobody will harm you.” The girl ended her sentence with a warm smile, petting him lightly.

Again Yuuno Scrya could only lower his gaze in a shame – this brave girl help him, without asking for herself, despite the fact, that if he would be caught, she won’t get away lightly for giving him shelter.

He make a mental note to himself to leave on of Scrya family treasures in her possession when he would leave Earth. If he manage leave it, of course.

Momoko Takamachi choose this moment to stand up from her seat and declare.

“Okay, boys and girls, it’s already pretty late, so let’s finish the meal, clean the table and allow Nanoha, Arisa-chan and Suzuka-chan to take the bath and finally goes to their room, they need to wake up early tomorrow. Kyoya, Miyuki you would help me to wash the dishes.”

Arisa, didn’t want to be freeloader and immediately volunteered to help washing dishes, Suzuka and Nanoha also voted themselves to clean the room, stating that they could spare a twenty or thirty minutes to help.

Momoko could only giggled happily and agree, with support from Kyoya and Miyuki (though, their agreement could be easily fueled by their unwillingness to wash all of dirty dishes by themselves).

Nanoha quickly stretched her left hand toward Yuuno, who immediately crawled on her shoulder following her silent request

After a half-hour of maneuvers, transporting of fragile cargo and various complicated tasks (cleaning a room with a vacuum cleaner with a ferret on the shoulder for example) trio of friends completed their mission and marsh upstairs toward the bath.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#14
~***~​


When he ride into Nanoha’s room first time he noted was sliding metal door. Moreover, as he observed, it was a sealed door, which could protect the room from smoke… or poisonous gases.

The right side of room was lined with row of furniture: wardrobe, followed by bookcase and at the end stood a capacious table, with a computer consol in the centre and two lamps at both sides.

On the left he saw the already common TV set, as usually, installed into wall, though then he noticed an additional device, connected to it (as Nanoha state it were new game console “GameRider-2”). Almost the entire left wall and center of room were occupied by a massive bad, which easily could accommodate all three girls.

To his surprise, the floor was covered by furry carpet, though his joy was dimmed a bit, when Nanoha revealed, that it’s synthetic fiber.

After quick inspection of room, Nanoha leaved Yuuno to sit at windowsill and went, together with her friends to bath. Yuuno actually was grateful to her for this – since he could spend some time in silence to think about his situation and ways to resolve it.

Unfortunately he couldn’t bring up a good idea – there was too little information of his surrounding to create a more or lea working plan. His knowledge about Earth were painfully rudimental to the point when he mostly rely on rumors more than on actual information, though earthling themselves put a great efforts to make sure that mages wouldn’t know many things about them.

He could only shrug when house trembled a bit, when one of smaller air ships float over him.

Archaeologist was too consumed by watching at small flotilla of air ships, which hovered over the black mass of City Park, that he didn’t turn around when door slide open.

He didn’t initially played any attention to actives in the room, but he still looked around when he heard very loud giggle from behind. He almost fall from his place on floor when his gaze fall on Nanoha half-exposed chest.

Yuuno wasn’t a novice in facing dangerous life-threatening situations: the horde of migrating silver ants on Jiger 2 almost eat him and his companions, he barely avoid suffocating when he were trapped in ruins of ancient castle on Revona; his recent expedition on Gerbar almost ended when he and his uncle were caught under avalanche.

But he never thought that visit in girl’s bed room could be that hazardous. Especially when the said room occupied by trio of beautiful maidens in the middle of changing their clothes after bath.

Yuuno never could imagine that he could move that fast – his tiny furry body almost smashed itself into pulp against wall, when he jump from his place on windowsill and lunge under the table. Good thing that his body already recovered from injures completely during the dinner, otherwise he could easily if not kill himself, but render incapable pretty quick.

“Eh, Yuuno-kun what’s wrong?” Nanoha’s voice startled ferret turned archeologist when he tried his best to catch his breath.

“Bloargh!” Half-screamed, half-wheezed Yuuno, when he saw that expect pink underwear Nanoha. Who crouched down to crawl under the table, have only half-buttoned red shirt on herself, giving him a perfect view of her attractive body.

“Eh, what’s wrong with Yuuno, Nanoha?” Inquired Arisa, coming closer and sitting down… and having the same set of clothes as Nanoha, but with white underwear and yellow shirt.

Yuuno, desperately trying to preserve girl’s dignity (and his own sanity), quickly curled up and shielded his eyes with his paws.

“N-N-N-Nanoha…” Croaked teenage mage, crouching back into corned, his heart beating so hard that it’s reverberate in his ribcage. “I-I beg you, please dress up completely. A maiden shouldn’t show her body to a man whom she met only today.”

He heard Nanoha’s giggling, but still she, thank goddess, pulled back, allowing him to catch his breath a bit, trying to normalize his crazy heartbeat.

“Nya-ha-ha, Yuuno-kun is such gentleman for a little ferret! Maybe I should give you a hug as a prize for such gallantness.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!!” Cried Yuuno on top of his lungs, figuratively as it was a mental scream, at last he hopes so. Nanoha loud shriek and sound of falling tell him, that at last one person heard his anguish cry.

Still, her painful moan make him feel guilty, and teenage archaeologist quickly glanced back over his shoulder to check brunet owner of room wellbeing.

He immediately regretted his decision when his stare meet the view of Nanoha and Arisa, who loomed over he fallen friend, ample bottoms.

“Blurgh!” He dug his head in his paws as much as he can, preventing his eyes from seeing and his nose from leaking all blood in his body from nostrils.

“I’m very sorry for scaring you, ladies.” Pleaded Yuuno to two of them, opening a mental channel to both girls, still refusing to turn to them. “But please you really should know one critical thing.”

“What is that?” Asked both girls, ignoring for a moment worried Suzuka who swiftly closed the distance between her and little chaos near the table.

“I’m a human male.” Right now Yuuno felt as if he was a commander of IAB ship, who pushed a Arc-an-Ciel firing button.

“Eh?” Now blonde and brunet girl instantly freeze in their respective positions (a very provocative ones). “But…?” Then the realization flashed on their faces, together with intense embracement and horror as their cheeks started to rapidly stain in scarlet.

“Eh what’s wrong…?” Started surprised Suzuka, who unlike her two friend was already completely dressed up in her blue pajama, seeing how her two best friends started a contest who too a brightest shade of red.

“Transformation magic.” Admitted Yuuno at the same time, having a feeling, that he took a first step toward a gallows.

On a moment there was an oppressive silent, interrupted only by surprised “uh-ah” from fluttered Suzuka, but then Nanoha and Arisa brain finally completed data processing.

“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!” Thunderous shriek of brunette and blonde duet send squawked Suzuka toppling backward, forced Yuuno to play a hedgehog again, by curling up in a tight ball and disturb the peace of Talamachi household.

Two fiercely blushing teenage girls hastily buttoned up their shirts, while glaring toward little furry ball, which crouched in the dark corner under the table.

The fire that burned deep inside both maiden eyes, which Yuuno could feel even without turning around, were a perfect sign that Arisa Banning and Nanoha Takamachi really want to give a visitor from faraway star a piece of their minds, but growling rumble of approaching footsteps from outside make a good job quenching their anger.

A moment after door slide into wall with a loud smack, revealing a excited Kyoya and Miyuki Takamachi, both clutched a shock-batons in their hands.

“Girls, what’s wrong?!” Roared Kyoya, franticly glancing around, searching the bastard who dared to try to assault his little sister and her friends. When a few moments of desperate seek for intruder didn’t reveal anything more than shocked Suzuka, who still sat on floor, and his sister who hid behind bed, accompanied by Arisa, both of them also were strangely red-faced.

“Erm…” Started Kyoya, lowering his weapon, finally managing to get attention from Nanoha and Arisa, both of whom yelped in sync ducking even deeper under the bed so now only their head were visible. “What’s happened?! We heard your screams.”

“Uh-oh…” Now it was a Nanoha and Arisa turn to mumble, exchanging a desperate glances, as if they were a pair of rabbits deciding who should became a wolf’s dinner first. “Well…we saw a spider!!” Finally blurted youngest Takamachi out.

“Huuuuh?” Now it wasn’t only duo of Nanoha’s older siblings trailing out in disbelief, but even Suzuka gave her best friends confused and slightly irritated look.

“You-you mean you two tried to pull out banshees only because you saw a little insect?” Kyoya’s face now almost radiate with sarcastic amusement.

“Hey it was a big …!” Tried to defeat her friend Arisa passionately, but then she remembered about whom they talked. “…Yuuno.”

“A big Yuuno?! You want to say that a ferret you three find today suddenly transformed into arachnid?” Implored Kyoya ludicrously, raising his left eyebrow, corner of his mouth twitched as if he didn’t know what to do” either curl unto smirk, or twist into scowl.

“N…No! It’s not what we mean!” Protested Nanoha, franticly wavering her hands in front of herself, while Arisa nodded in agreement with her with same vigor “We…just…uh, saw something move under the table and when we looked closer we saw something very spider-like! But then it’s revealed to be a Yuuno-kun who simply lurked down there an all of this were just a play of shadows and dust. What a silly accident, ehehehe.”

Her clumsy attempt to laugh was supported only by Arisa, Kyoya and Miyuki just stood still, looking at them like judge and prosecutor to whom pair of renowned killers trying to sell a story that their victims jump on their knives totally on their own, while Suzuka wear a gloomy and offended expression.

After a few moments in oppressive silence, Kyoya, and then Miyuki, let out a deep exhaled, while rubbing his own head, then he gave out a tired smile and said.

“I think today events make a impressive job on your imagination and paranoia. Though I admit that face off with ravenous over-sized sunflower is a newer good experience. But please, in future, try not to scare entire house, okay?”

Receiving a positive answer, Kyoya threw baton over his shoulder and marched out of room, followed by Miyuki. When he reached the door he stopped and turned around to said.

“Good night, girls.”

Miyuki repeated a good night wish after her brother, though she flashed a little amused smile at the end of phrase, and leave out closing door behind her.

When they again become on their own, Nanoha and Arisa quickly grabbed pants of their respective pajamas and swiftly start to put them on, while surprised and dissatisfied Suzuka finally managed to stand up, shaking off her clothes; Yuuno, in his case, slowly crawled out from the table, glancing around nervously.

His appearance didn’t went unnoticed, but where Suzuka’s frowning expression almost immediately melt into this of joy and admiration, Arisa and Nanoha give visitor from stars a rather burning glare.

“You… YOU!” Arisa almost bellowed but quickly restrained herself by biting her lower lip and, after a pained twitch of her face, she continue more even. “Pervert!”

Nanoha also wanted to add her own indigent line, but view of Yuuno’s downtrodden form with sadly lowered head and powerlessly limp forepaws melt, her heart and instead she choose a neutrally-polite tone, with a hints of adoration (Yuuno were just too cute and pitiful).

“I agree, it wasn’t very nice deed, Yuuno-kun to not inform us about your true disposition. But I admit, that you tried your best not to peek on us and you…” Her cheeks reddened a bit, when she continue, carefully choosing words. “Get a view when I get closer to you place. So, I think we should let it go Arisa-chan.”

She addressed her last sentence to her blond friend, but when she turned around to look at her face, Nanoha saw that Arisa Bannings, instead of angry scowl had a rather confused and very embarrassed expression.

“Um, Nanoha.” Started Arisa, rubbing her nose sheepishly. “I think we get a bit too carried away for a while. Look around please and you will see what I mean.”

Nanoha compelled and, after finishing a 270 degree turn, her gaze fall on utterly shocked Suzuka Tsukimura, image were completed with her wide open mouth and bulging eyes. Nanoha quickly flushed as hard as Arisa: they spent a last minute to yell at little ferret right in front of Tsukimura household heiress, who could only think that her best friend lost their minds.

“Suzuka…” Started Arisa slowly, while putting a single step toward her flabbergasted friend, who flinched, when distance between them grown shorter; but, thankfully, still didn’t try to run and/or scream. “Please listen to me… uh…this…”

Yuuno sighed, it wasn’t a best condition to reveal his true self to friend of Nanoha and Arisa, but, since they obviously wouldn’t keep lavender-haired girl in the dark about his true identity, he should greet her properly.

Well, he still can prepare some emergency measures, if situation suddenly became worse.

“Greeting, lady Tsukimura.” Was the first line he address toward the girl in blue pajama.

Suzuka Tsukimura couldn’t say that she had nerves of steel. While, with a help of her best friends she tried her best to “grew a spine”, she admitted that it wasn’t hard feat to rattle her. And when unknown voice suddenly appear in her head, after the stressful events of this scary day, her legs give up.

But instead of landing bottom first on the floor, for some reason something similar to spring broke her falling.

Taking glance backward, she could only gasp loudly, when she saw that she was stopped
by glowing green circle, filled with numerous rotating runic letters etched around the edges of it.

She slowly, as if it was against her will, she turned to look at Nanoha and Arisa, she always do that to gather some courage, but she gasped even louder, feeling that her heart kicked into high gear, when she saw a gleaming sphere of the same color as circle, pulsating around the paw of the little mammal, they meet today.

“Um…eh…what…” Gaped blue eyed girl, trying to address Nanoha or Arisa, but her overloaded brain simply couldn’t choose a right words to end sentence.

“Suzuka-chan, please listen to us!” Pleaded Nanoha desperately, dashing toward her still shocked friend, Arisa followed her immediately, their bare foots leave a quickly disappeared traces on white surface of carpet.

Thankfully Suzuka only shredded a bit, when Nanoha and Arisa grabbed her right and left arms respectively. Both girls, interrupting each other, hastily explained the situation to shocked Suzuka: mostly about that little ferret, they saved today was a mage, but a good one and they shouldn’t give him to authorities.

“We’re very sorry that we hid from you that Yuuno-kun was a mage!” Begin to chatter Nanoha, still gripping sleeve of blue shirt. “I and Arisa-chan find this when we find him, but then monster appear, then it was Suzaku-senpai and Euphemia-senpait… oh, and Rivalz-senpai too; and we definitely couldn’t say anything before Kaname-sensie, or who know what they could to Yuuno-kun! I swear.”

Nanoha make a short pause, to catch her breath, then she continue in the same frantic manner.

“We really intended to tell you everything this evening, but then we found out that Yuuno-kun is a male… I mean – human male, but in ferret form, uh… I don’t understand it completely myself, to be honest! But, what I try to say is that Yuuno-kun is a real mage, but he’s truly a good guy and he even saved me and Arisa-chan from that monster.”

Suzuka eyelids twitched a bit and in the depth of her eyes, to Nanoha’s great relief, in the mix of panic, shock and confuse, appears spark oh acceptance and gratitude. Saving her friends was a deed that earn a LOT of sympathy and trust points from Suzuka Tsukimura.

“Well, if that so, please accept my sincere gratitude, mister Yuuno…?” She make a pause, taking a questionable glance toward ferret, who carefully observed them, still holding his paw with shinning green sphere around it. Yuuno get her question and give her a small bow.

“Yuuno Scrya at your service, lady Tsukimura.” Now he talked out of loud, using Raiging Heart as translator.

“Oh, thank you Scrya-san.” Suzuka bowed in response, trying to muster enough strength in her wobbling legs to stand up. Nanoha and Arisa get the hint and warped their arms around Suzuka’s limbs, helping her to stand up. Poor girl had enough stresses for one day.

Landing Suzuka on green blanket with a blue stars embroidered on it, Arisa and Nanoha sat on both said of their friend, who started to show signs of recovering. Brunette give a young mage a gesture, asking him to come.

Yuuno deactivated his round shell, which prevent Suzuka Tsukimura from falling and dashed toward room owner. Reaching her leg, he deftly climbed up, following her another gesture, making Nanoha giggle from both tickles and admiration, and finally settling on her knees.

She couldn’t resist a temptation to start to pat stroke him, while adoring little life in her arms, for some reason she also have a lingering fascination with a small shinning jewel, he carried on his neck. Arisa and Suzuka, in their case, weren’t able to hide their jealousy and adoration respectively.

Though, Nanoha were sensible enough to give Arisa chance to pamper Yuuno too, while she took her time to retell still beaming with delight Suzuka her conversation with Yuuno during their first meet in the depth of Ooka park.

Then Suzuka realized something, as her face expression shift from adoration to interest.
“I’m sorry Yuuno-san, but can I ask you: what bring you on our planet? From Nanoha-chan’s words I can tell that you were in trouble, when we found you.”

Mage nodded, confirming Suzuka’s statement, now looking directly into her blue eyes.

“You’re right lady Tsukimura…”

“Suzuka please!” Interrupted his speech said girl. “Lady Tsukimura is my mother and it’s somehow embarrassing, to be called lady.”

“Very well la… Suzuka.” Quickly corrected himself young Scrya. “As you said: I have really serious problems in completing my mission.”

“Mission?!” Arisa frozen in her place, Yuuno could feel how her fingers tensed, Suzuka and Nanoha also felt could touch of fear and suspicion. “And what a mission you have here?”

Bannings’ heiress voice were disturbingly emotionless with a sharp edge. Yuuno almost sensed smell of ozone in the air, as third pair of eyes now sharply glared at him.

“The level of paranoia is abnormally high on this planet.” Thought archaeologist from Scrya tribe dryly, quickly jumping from dangerously curled blond girl finger on the blanket. “But what I learn told me that Earthlings have a bad rapport with anything magic-related so who I’m to blame them?”

Girls continued to glare at him silently, so, in order to diffuse the situation, he quickly answered.

“I need to find the dangerous magical artifacts, which fall on this area, during my spaceship crash landing.”

He barely restrained sigh of relief when cold flames quickly disappear from Nanoha, Arisa and Suzuka’s eyes at his words. Seems that they don’t found retrieving a personal possession, no matter how dangerous it is, as something rage-inducing.

“Crash land…” Arisa tapped her left cheek with index finger. “Wait a minute?! Today unknown vessel from the news, could it be that it was your ship?”

“Indeed.” Confirmed her suspicion Yuuno and then quickly added, remembering their pervious reaction on his cryptic words. “But I swear our arrival on Earth wasn’t intentional, we were on rout toward IAB capital planet when I and my colleagues suddenly were caught in the centre of insanely powerful Fold-Storm that damaged our ship heavily and send it from its intended course to this planet.”

“Oh my, such tragedy.” Whispered Suzuka, looking at their new friend with pity. “I hope nobody hurt… too much.”
Being a experienced mechanic and having many friends from space construction industry, she understood how little could be chances of crew members to escape from spaceship crash without injures.

Yuuno morosely shook his head, now barely restraining his eyes from leaking, the fate of his uncle again resurface in his mind.

“No… they dead, all crew members, expect me, perished in catastrophe.”

Yuuno’s voice was barely audibly, so filled with naked pain that all three girls flinched. Consumed by self-hate, pain and sorrow teenage mage continue in half-mad trance.


“My uncle, close friend of our tribe died in their prime. He-he-he…” Cold vicious laughter leaked from his mouth when he thought about the matter. “Killed not by space pirates, or dangerous beats, not even by ancient artifacts, but by one measly Fold-storm. He-he-he, don’t you think it’s just so messed up, we survived so many encounters with various dangerous automatons or monsters, but single rapture of hyper-space and two good man died. Ku-he-he-he…! Kuh…uuuh…uuu…”

For now tears fall from his eyes freely, but Yuuno Scrya don’t even understand this, his entire body shacking uncontrollably in soul-crushing grief.

“Oh, Yuuno-kun!” Cried Nanoha, swiftly reaching out for him, snatching his furry body up and pulling little ferret in tight embrace. “I’m so sorry for poking into your fresh wound!”

“I beg for forgiveness too!” Added their voices Arisa and Suzuka almost in unison, with the formed putting right hand over her heart and latter leaking tears together with suffering mage.

“It’s okay…” Finally wheezed out Yuuno after a while, when his sorrow seemed to drained out together with tears. “Thank you so much, for such kind words.”

To enchant his words he turned out from Nanoha’s chest and give a deep bow to all present maidens.

“He such gentleman for a ma… outworlder.” Smiled Arisa, squeezing her flesh through fabric of her pants, it wasn’t very nice to call someone you already sympathize a “mage-scum”.

“So very much, Arisa-chan.” Agreed Nanoha, feeling happy that her new friend at last stopped cry. “But we still don’t know details of accident, Yuuno-kun.”

“Ah, sorry.” Recollected her contributor. “Our ship transported a very old and powerful magical relics called Jewel Seeds to Bureau Ming Ground HQ for research and storing purpose. So, when our ship was destroyed, they were scattered over this city’s region.”

He took a deep breath and looked up, so all girls could see his eyes, he need to show them how serious the situation was.

“I really need to find all of them, so I could seal those artifacts before they could bring a disaster on this land. Believe me, Nanoha, Arisa, Suzuka, Jewel Seeds are relics of unimaginable power, what you saw today were no more than tiny fraction of Jewel Seed’s true might. For now, each of them still in sleeping mode, but it could change pretty soon.”

He made a small pause, looking at them, and Yuuno saw that now he has their utmost attention.

Jewel Seed could response almost to anything, energy outburst, contact, even strong emotion could make them went berserk and it could easily end with another attack of another magic construct. But, since the Seeds would have more time to charge, those beasts would be stronger than one you meet today. And not only that: Jewel Seeds is pretty unstudied matter, so I can’t even imagine, what the next Seed could do, but it could do much worse than simple creation of magical construct..”

Violet, blue and green pair of eyes shot wide open at implication: it was three knightmare frame were necessary to bring monster bush down, more powerful one would require more resources. And they not even wanted to think about worse possibilities.

But what scare them most was the fact that monster still manage to kill innocent peoples, they hoped that poor man was the sole victim, but something tell them that beast kill-count were higher, who know how many citizens of Japan would die if more and more powerful beasts start to rampage through Uminari.

“We need to prevent this!” Exclaimed scion of Bannings house, jumping at her feet in fear and agitation. “God know how many people will die, if today incident will repeated again!”

Suzuka and Nanoha nodded in grim agreement with their blond friend.

“Yuuno-san?” Called Suzuka, drawing little mage attention. “How many those…Jewel Seeds, your spacecraft carrying?”

“Twenty one.” Answered Yuuno.

“It’s mean there is twenty potentially dangerous relics.” Continued Tsukimura heiress, stocking her chin, her eyes clouded. “And one in the possession of our army.”

“Hey, maybe this is an answer?!” Suggested Arisa with a exited smile, her emerald eyes shined at prospect of finding answer. “We should send a message to police about jewel Seeds…” She makes a hand gesture, preventing her friends from pointing out an important detail.

“Obviously, it would be an anonym message, otherwise authorizes could force us to reveal our sources, and we don’t won’t them to eviscerate Yuuno. But at last police, and through them army, would be in state of high-alert and would react swiftly at ever magical weird activity with zeal and determination. I think it would be a crime for us to stay and don’t do anything to prevent the disaster from occurring on the soil of our homeland”

While last lines abide their anxiety a bit, Yuuno, Nanoha and Suzuka still didn’t jump in joy at Arisa’s idea.

Yuuno was the gloomiest of them – while he wanted to save earth from the catastrophe Jewel Seeds could bring he also didn’t want to give Britannia a powerful items, which could enforce Empire wish to unleash another war.

“Arisa-chan.” Started Nanoha, tapping her cheek, which she always did when she think abut something with all of her brain capability. “You’re very right that we shouldn’t sit idly, but viceroy already declared state of high alert in the Area, so our warning won’t do much as it’s already done by His Highness.”

Nanoha completed her line with lifting her left arm to her face, which wear very serious expression was was no place for uncertainty, with an open palm, and bent her little finger for emphasis.

“Moreover, as this day incident show, Jewel Seed’s, which I would call JS in the future, activation occurs spontaneously and, as Yuuno-kun stated, most possible it’s would most possibly happen due to human’s activity or, in worst case scenario in populated areas and even if armed forces react swiftly, there still would be casualties. It’s mean the preventive measures is what’s truly needed.”

Now brunette bent a ring-finger, her gaze intensified, and Yuuno could swear that the light in room dimmed in the shining of Nanoha Takamachi’s eyes.

Brunette continued, but her even voice had the same amount of power in it as her eyes.

“We don’t know what could happen when JS goes berserk, what could army do if the
relics instead of monster unleash a volcano eruption in the middle of the city, or summon the giant tidal wave? Yuuno-kun said that today we saw just a weakest display of their power, so I can assume that activation of any of JS, when they reach their full capacity could bring a disaster entire area scale. And multiple awakening of them could bring a national scale catastrophe”

Arisa and Suzuka, who gradually became paler and paler during her speech, now only stared at her with wavering eyes, their skin blanched with a hint of blue and their nostrils were widely inflated at each breath.

Yuuno only stared at Nanoha with a mix of awe and fascination: this girl assumption of Jewel Seeds destructive potential could be a bit overboard, but still pretty correct, considering what a limited knowledge she has, seems that Arisa’ statement that Nanoha is a good strategist wasn’t a empty brag.

He couldn’t help but take a pitiful and guilty look at her friends, who now stood still, gazing emptily at the disconnected TV set on the wall.

Teenage mage could only sympathize with them: yesterday they simply lived they happy lives, thought about future, celebrated a happy moments, overcome their troubles together; and now they, because of twist of fate, forced to meet, even if indirectly, a looming and steadily growing menace that could easily destroy everything the hold dear.

Yuuno Scrya cursed Fateweaver for such cruel joke: a one undetectable Fold-Storm unleash an all-destructive tempest that already claimed innocent lives.

“What… what do we do?” Arisa hoarse voice were barely louder than whisper, her now milky-white finger dug deeply into fabric of her pants, treating to rip both pajama and her flesh and her face turned into stony mask of horror.

“W-well…” Suzuka nervously patted tip of her fingers together, slightly biting her lower lip, bur overall she seemed in better state than Arisa. Seemed was the keyword as even Arisa’s emerald eyes didn’t held so much despair in them. First time in her life her technical knowledge was useless to help.

“Good work, mr. smart-ass, you totally crushed the spirit of two innocent girls who saved your sorry live today!!” Cursed himself son of Scrya tribe. “I need to help them somehow before their became hysterical!”

But before he could do anything Nanoha reached her arms toward both of her downtrodden friends and squeezed their palm reassuringly. Arisa Bannings and Suzuka Tsukimura jolted as if they were electrocuted, their desperate gazes fall on Nanoha’s face.

Brunette give them a warm reassuring small, her deep amethyst eyes now glistered with a warmth of compassion.

“Don’t you dare to fall in despair Suzuka-chan, Arisa-chan! We still don’t know too much about JS, so we shouldn’t make an assumption that they would went berserk in few upcoming days.”

Yuuno, seeing that girl stop sliding into depth of despair, decided to help Nanoha.
“The Jewel Seed that you meet today activated, because it’s were hit by stray beam of Britannia AA-artillery!”

He stated swiftly, remembering result of quick scan, he gave a bush-monster when he encountered him first time.

“It does supercharge relic with a too massive amount of energy that even my uncle’s seal were broken. Seal disperse as much energy as it can and then dissolved unfortunately, so if they would be left on their own they would need many months is not entire year to reach their full capacity, when they would break the seal.”

Arisa and Suzuka’s expressions brightened and, to both Nanoha and Yuuno delight, deep in their eyes appeared tiny glimmers of hope, Arisa stopped tortured her legs and Suzuka’s mouth even curled into little smile.

“Again, what do we do?” Now in Banning’s house heiress could be heard a demanding notes, so familiar to Nanoha and Suzuka, which mean their friend was preparing herself to battle.

“Nyahaha! For now we need to win upcoming trial of Iron!” Declared owner of the room happily, to collective shock of two present girls and one ferret. Nanoha laughter only increased when she looked at their shocked faces, which now totally lost signs of recent despair.

“What, aren’t all of you wanted to win and prove or Seishou school proves?” She give both of her friend challenging and mischievous look.

“Hey! Aren’t you spent past few minutes explaining what a horrible catastrophe would await us if we didn’t help Yuuno?!” Angrily hissed her blond friend, narrowing her eyes.

“Oh my, so you also volunteering to help Yuuno-kun, Arisa-chan?!” Gleefully shouted Nanoha, clasping her hands together, tossing an inquiring glance at Arisa.

“Eh… what?!!” Cried said girl with dumbfounded look on her face, which completely replaced her fierce expression. And them, strucked with a realization, she mumbled. “You, it was your aim from the very beginning! You wanted us to say that we help you to play your heroine games!! So that’s why you’re chosse such apocalyptic scenarios?!”

Nanoha tilted her head cutely, glancing at blonde with an seemingly innocent eyes.

“Mmm, what are saying, Arisa-chan? I just make a few assumptions of what could happen with my limited knowledge, nothing more.” Her eyes glistered with amusement, betraying her intention. “But I’m so happy that your kind heart call you to help my assisting Yuuno-kun in his quest.”

“ARRRRRGH!” Roared Arisa, pulling her hairs in frustration and anger. “How could you be so absent-minded one time and manipulate me so easily another?!”

Suzuka, who remained silent all this time, burst in laugh, clutching her stomach. Her eyes shined with the same amusement as her manipulative friend

“Ahahaha, Seems that Nanoha-chan won this round, Arisa-chan: you can’t go back on your words and I wouldn’t leave you two alone in this!”

“Hey! Wait, I didn’t sa…” Arisa trailed, seeing similar mischievous smiles on both of her friends faces. She took a deep breath, calming down and then smirked herself.

“Okay! Seems that I have no choices here now, so be it!”

“It’s decided then.” Nanoha smiled broadly for a moment, then her face turned into very serious expression. “Yuuno-kun, tomorrow we should have a long conversation: you need to tell us as much as you know about JS, so we could create a few various follow-up plans. Also it would be nice to know you deeper, so could you tell us more about yourself, additional info of you surrounding could help too.”

She caught her breath and continued with a voice filled with authority.

“I swear, that not I nor Arisa-chan or Suzuka-chan would hide anything from you, you need just ask and we would provide you with all information we have or have access to. If any of you disagree I gladly obey your alternative planes.”

Nobody objected, and Yuuno had lingering feeling, that no one of them simply could: Nanoha quiet easily seized leadership position in their party and, to be honest, he doubt any of them have a better option. Or could inspire all of them as good as brunet girl.

“Then, it’s decided: now we would have a good night sleep and tomorrow, during intermissions we would work on plan.”

“Nanoha?” Inquired Arisa taking a shy glances around. “Where Yuuno would sleep: you know, since he a human male we can’t simply put him in our bed.”

All three present girls blushed at prospect of sharing their bed with a boy. While they wasn’t too hard-nosed in following strict Britannia’s code of proper behavior, they still was very hesitant to let a boy, they meet just today to sleep with the them in one bed.

Especially if they don’t even know how this boy look.

Yuuno also fidgeted nervously, in his entire life he never sleep in the same room with a girl. His uncle, despite his brash attitude, taught him to respect girls dearly and it would be against Yuuno’s own nature to so gravely trespass the border of maiden’s dignity.

“Well, I can sleep on the floor, or under the table, so I won’t bother you.” Teenage mage suggested meekly, gazing down on the blanket, avoiding to look into girl’s eyes.

“I can’t let my guest to sleep on the floor, my ancestors would cry at such disrespect toward code of hospitality.” Protested Nanoha: what kind of monster could leave someone who only recently healed from wounds to sleep in the dusty corners under the table.

“Well, you in ferret form now, so why not sleep together with us?”

Suzuka and Arisa were a bit more hesitant to allow Yuuno to sleep with them in one bed, but they have the same thought as Nanoha: tossing out their new friend was the idea that revolted them deeply.

“Seems, that today your bed would shelter a new guest, Nanoha-chan.” Declared Suzuka softly, with a light blush.

“Nyahaha, so be it.” Shrugged Nanoha lightly. “I always liked to cuddle with someone in my sleep, please be gentle wit me, Yuuno-kun.” At the last words she gave Yuuno a playful wink; poor boy almost combust from extreme embarrassment.

Suzuka blushed even deeper while Alica gaped.

“Na-Nanoha, what are you saying?”

“Nyahaha, what’s wrong Arisa-chan are you jealous?” Inquired Nanoha with broad grin. ”Since it’s were you to whom I’d normally curled in my sleep.”

Sudden knock on the door was the single thing that prevented Arisa from giving Nanoha piece of her mind.

“Come in, please!” Shouted Suzuka, taking a anxious glances at her agitated blond friend.

When the opened door revealed a Takamachi family matriarch, who clutched a blue plastic basin in her right hand, situation quickly diffused on its own.

“Um, sorry for interrupting you girls.” Said older woman, carefully entering the room, closing the door. “But I thought that Yuuno-kun would like to have his own bed, we don’t have specialized animal sleeping baskets, but I tried my best to make this basin comfortable enough for him.”

The basin were carefully covered with wool, over the white fiber lay piece of old cloth – the sheet, in the corner girls noticed carefully folded towel, which obviously would be Yuuno’s blanket. In other corner laid roll of cotton wool, tightly tied with a rubber band – the pillow.

Unknowingly for Momoko, Arisa and Suzuka released sigh of relief.

“Thank you for you work, Takamchi-san.” Suzuka took the basin with a small bow. Though, for some reason, she had feeling that nanoha somehoe disappointed, that she wouldn’t be able to cuddly with her new friend. Arisa thought the same, with addition think that Yuuno disappointed too.

“You’re welcome, Suzuka-chan.” Nodded Momoko, turning around, waling toward the door. Already exiting, she turned around a said. “Good night to all of you girls. Wish you best dreams.”

“Thank you very much.” Came the chorus of voices, completed with a synchronized bow from trio of friends.

Without wasting more time Arisa and Suzuka climbed under the blanket, while Nanoha putted Yuuno into his new bad and looked with amusement how he enshrouded himself into blanket. After making sure that her guest is comfortable she pressed a button on the tiny panel, which she put out from the table desk, cutting of the light in the room. Then she joined her two friends who already make themselves comfortable on her bed and lay between both of them,

The fatigue after stressful day finally catches up to them and soon entire room, illuminated by star and streetlights, became the part of Morpheus kingdom.



Well, now I need to finish the last part. Many thank to anyone who read this story. :wub:
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#15
Oh my, it was a long time since I was there. *cough-cough*
Unfortunatelly I'm still out of Beta so I want to aplogize for grammar mistakes. And want to warn about strong language.
The rights belongs to their respective owners Masaki Tsuzuki, Goro Taniguchi and Prviateer Press.

~***~


Sun almost hide behind mountain range painting the sky in crimson color, but Tsutsuhino Oreki continued her task of cleaning the yard in front of temple without breaking. And why should spring’s twilight should bother her: the yard’s lamps easily drew away incipient dusk and young seventeen old maiden continued to conduct a vacuum cleaner she hold in her right arm over old stones of cobbles.

Shrill howl of device irritated her a bit, but she still continued to hum a scanty melody under her nose, enjoying a soft embrace of pleasantly warm evening. Though, it could be so much better if her grandfather at last buy new vacuum cleaner instead of their old worn out mechanism.

Oreki’s traditional red and white miko grab, created from new synthetic materials, provided a good defense from chilly sea breeze; still she couldn’t help but shrug a bit when salty breath of ocean raced around the court, lifting the dust. But such minor thing didn’t really disturb her from her work.

What truly did was entire flotilla of Britannia air ships, which circled around opposite edge of city, where one of city parks located. She trued her beast to concentrate on cleaning the dirt from the yard, but couldn’t fight back occasional attentive looks, she tossed on the large metal birds in the distance.

She never truly liked isolated position of her family temple, since when she was forced to love here, helping her grandfather to support the old shrine, she had hard time getting news in time. Damn, why she always had to move to this dusty shrine at the beginning of April, her parents seemed to live in the past, it’s not even Japan anymore for Amaterasu sake!

Now she could only guess, what could happen there: their TV set and computer didn’t work because of electric circuit failure and she forgot her communicator at school so now Oreki could only wait to go to school tomorrow to hear the news from classmates and friends.

She spent another twenty minutes wandering around, cleaning the black, polished by numerous feet, rocks, before finally cutting her cleaner off and wiping the sweet from forehead with left sleeve oh her haori. Teenage girl grimaced at thought that she could do all cleaning with simple broom if cleaner broke just like TV; her free time she could spent listening to her favorite audio-books or playing her GR Zita would gone up in smoke.

Turning around, girl, despite her disdain to isolationistic nature of shrine, couldn’t help but adore this ancient-looking building. Single-storey temple were build from the wood, just like hundred years ago his predecessor, that was burned down during last months of Twilight War, were. The wood could be a special breed of constructing pine, but still it had the charm with plastic or metal simply didn’t have. Hard to imagine but this temple indeed mostly consisted food in his frame: walls, doors, floor and cellar even tokyo bracket system were wooded.

Well, roof was a metallic one, but was carefully painted and didn’t break the composition. She admitted that builder did a splendid job integrating new modern technologies without crushing spirit of old shrine should exhibit. Carefully implanted flexy-plastic screens helped in creating atmosphere of mysticism and mystery, komainu statues, with inbuilt sensors, were part of security system, now truly playing their roles as home guardians. Even this old vacuum cleaned have a stylized dragon head attached to it’s nozzle.

Well, new TV set and computer could be a bit out of picture but her grandfather said that he may be a conservator but he’s NOT a retrograde.

Oreki stretched her body, stretching her stiff back muscles, as she finished her job she would put cleaner at storehouse, take a bath (illuminating a bathroom with a few powerful lights) and then spent rest of evening either playing Force Leader 2 (yes, girl also liked RTS) or listening another tome of Twists of Fate since she already finished her homework when sun shined bright.

And tomorrow grandpa Goldtooth – their acquaintance electrician and good friend of her grandfather – would fix the electric, without missing the opportunity to have a good chat, with the bottle of sake with his friend. Tsutsuhino Sozo was surprisingly open-minded in his choice of friend and had no problems with his friend being Britannian, despite being native Earth Japanese.

Tsutsuhinos, actually, were one of the people of Japan Empire who hated Kururugi Genbu and his carefully “spawned” breed of True Japanese when the bastard was alive and had no problems with becoming a Britannia citizens when Japan Empire of Never Setting Sun fell and then absorbed by Holy Britannia Empire.

Walking toward the edge of temple, her gaze accidentally fall on the decorative vine thickets, under which little monkey sat, looking at her with attentive eyes. He was a one of few monkeys living in shrine’s surrounding, and was most communicative one. Daughter of Tsutsuhino family smiled broadly at sight of her little friend: she tried with some success to train little primate and grow attached to playful and cunning animal.

Without thinking she make a few step to it and monkey response with quick dash into bushes, though a moment latter Toro (as she names him) looked up from the green and cried appealingly. Oreki giggled and run toward tiny beast, enjoying their little play, going deeper and deeper into forest; she didn’t worry – she know surrounding area pretty well and was confident in her legs to carry her away from any trouble.

Thankfully, Toro hadn’t intention to run away deep into forest, she immediately spotted him, when she break through the branched of lilacs, which were planted at the borders of temple. Brushing leaves off her clothes, Oreki walked toward her would-to-be pet, rejoicing inwardly that she fought back the right to wear comfortable shoes instead of traditional miko’s sandals, otherwise her cross-country through the bushes wasn’t that funny.

She glanced around, enjoying the view of small forest glade. Old tall fir-trees and massive bushes framed small area covered with various herbs and flowers. The sun slowly give up her right to the night, cowered the forest in shadows, increasing feeling of mystery and old. Oreki couldn’t help but savor this feelings and view, silently thanking her parents for sending her to the temple.

Closing the distance between them, teenage girl notices that monkey didn’t run away because he found something on the ground, which caught his attention too much to continue their tag. Stopping in a some distance from curious mammal, Oreki craned her neck to see what was the mysterious object that was too interesting for Toro to run longer. To her utter surprise her gaze fall on the dim green diamond-shaped stone and with some imagination she could said that she see a Romanian digit “six” inside.

She became even more shocked when she saw that any time Toro try to grab the stone, a faint greenish light appear around it and force monkey’s paw away. Oreki now sweated cold bullets – magic, cursed art that nearly destroyed entire Earth was there, right near her house! She need to do something… she need to call the police right now! Oh, kami, so that was the reason why army was in Uminary!

Making a small step on trembling legs toward curious primate, trying to scare him off, Oreki said with unsteady voice:

“T-t-toro-cha…an. Get…” Her voice fell to wheeze. She coughed, cleaning her throat, then she swallowed all saliva that flooded her mouth and try to address little animal again with more steady voice. “Toro-chan, get away from that thing!”

It’s still didn’t do a thins since monkey still was too consumed by his attempts to grab mysterious shiny thing to pay attention to scared human girl. Gritting her teethes and squeezing handle of vacuum cleaner for additional bravery, Oreki made a two another steps to chase monkey away physically.

She didn’t made a third step as cold wave of pain washed over her entire body. She moaned loudly, her eyes leaked a streams of tears which mixed with river of sweat form her forehead. She almost drop cleaner, but managed to catch it with both hands at last moment.

Her eyes widened when she saw as mysterious stone suddenly flared brightly, caring shrieked monkey a few meters away. But then shining dimmed as quickly as appeared and Toro again dashed to grab it, but again was repelled with the same greenish light. But griping dread didn’t disappear, on contrary, now Oreki glanced around madly.

Something occurred here, something not good. In the woods, without lamp’s light, shadows and dusk didn’t look as appearing as it was on the temple yard. Now darkness slowly engulfed everything around and girl felt as unknown menace creep closer to her with every passed second.

Whimpering in horror, she still mustered all remaining bravery and tried to call her little friend again.
But then she was thrown on the ground by much more powerful wave of chilling agony. It was insane, the previous experience now looked almost pleasant in the compared to current torment: her limbs lose all coordination and now franticly wavered in all directions, she particularly felt how cold rip her skin off. Strength left her hands and cleaner fall on the grass with a soft thud.

Almost suffocation on foam that gushed out from her mouth, she still managed to roll on her belly, sobbing, coughing and moaning. But her eyes, even clouded with tears, still saw how Toro managed to grab at last, now fiercely shined stone.

Then a high-pitched animal shriek pierced the air and then binding flash filled her dimming vision.


~***~


First lieutenant Mamory Shijido commander of First Special Assault Platoon of Uminary City 28th police station gritted his teethes, gripping control joysticks of his knightmare frame tightly. Twitching brown eyes, bared teethes and viciously crimson color of face were an precise indicators that first lieutenant’s mood was at furthest point from good.

His foul mood had a pretty firm basis – his platoon was on its scheduled training curriculum in training center outside the city. He and his men should spent another day, honing their skills in knightmare combat, teamwork, operating of various battle systems.

But few hours ago he receive a emergency transmission from his commanding officer – captain Araki Yogi, who ordered him immediately return at station and immediately proceed to patrolling duty.

“Damned attention whore!” Leered Shijido, thinking about thin and long, so mouse-like, face of his commander.
“He know pretty well that my platoon, despite the fact that we even have attached UAVs, we still couldn’t compare t our army counterparts not in equipment nor in experience, but he SO want to show that he also perform his duties with heroic resolve. He just want show off the prestige of his station special unit”

The last line almost made him to spat in disgust: Uminary city was a new city, built right before the war started and, his police forces simply didn’t manage to recive proper equipment before all recourses gores to army. After Japan’s fall majority of moneys goes passed Police’s pockets, since law enforcement fall to Britannia army.

All in, only a handful of police platoons in Uminary have the full payroll and proper equipment. His, Mamory Shijido’s platoon was one of those lucky units and of course that rat of a captain wasn’t slow to hog all glory for himself. Despite the fact that it was an efforts of entire 28th police station, whose personnel work themselves to the bones for weeks, until big wigs in regional department of supply noticed them and finally send enough amount of equipment to equip their station properly.

Maybe their station still didn’t have all properly equipped platoon, but soon enough it would became truth at this rate. But for now Yogi wanted to brag about them as much as he could.

Mamory took a deep breath, pushing away thought about his detested captain and concentrated on road: liked he order or not he’s a police officer and he would obey it.

More or less calming down, lieutenant Shijido, glanced down at Tactical Control Display – an interactive map, which showed all members of his units and all objects knightmare devicer programmed it to display. The last part was pretty important as if greenhorn devicer unwisely choose “all” he would overload system which would try to pack all cars, peoples, motorcycles, birds and animals.

He honestly didn’t understand what developers smoke when they add this feature, or maybe it was a hidden test of stupidity.

Thankfully, his properly tuned TCD give him schematic view of highway, their support truck and all twelve knightmares of his platoon, moving in diamond-shaped formation. Standard police knightmare platoon: four squads with three knightmare in each. One assault squad, two basic squads and one heavy weapon squad; pretty scary force for local cities like Uminary, plus their truck had six missile armed UAV, which added the firepower to his unit.

Unlike most cases, platoon leader was commander of heavy weapon squad, but again Mamory always liked the big guns and placing commander in heavy weapon platoon wasn’t against standard doctrine. And he himself would never go into assault squad anyway.

Still, all of his knightmares were old, though upgraded, Sutherlands that couldn’t compare to Vincent Commander or Vincent Wards, which were used by Britannia army and now, as he know from additional messages from station mainframe, patrolled Ooka surroundings. So again, why he and his platoon were chased around by Yogi’s ambitions.

Soon all twelve humanoid war engines, followed by blocky 6-wheeled armored truck “Serf” rounded the edge of cliff and entered city’s outskirts. The main camera dutifully displayed upcoming kaleidoscope of lights that was a living quarters and he could even see Shinto, surrounded by small mass of woods.

Mamoru Shijido gritted his teethes: soon he would forced to see unpleasant visage of his chief. And what was this magical construct attack? Right on their capital planet!

“Oi, lieutenant, cheer up!” Voice of platoon vice-commander pierced his grim thoughts. Quickly raising his eyes, Mamoru saw that in the upper right corner of main display appeared small window, showing smiling face of his old friend, leader of first basic squad and second-in-command – second lieutenant Masaomi Richiga.

Masaomi, wear the same mouse-gray pilot suit as every member of knightpolice in Britannia Empire, his short-cut tan colored hairs, revealed his tricky green eyes, positioned on both sided of his short pointy nose, which, together with triangle from of his head, give him pretty foxy appearance. Big grin, that show his teethes helped to complete the image of playful fox-spirit from ancient legends.

“Believe me, right now I had feeling that our platoon unfortunate enough to had an angry potato of commander.”

Said lieutenant couldn’t help but snicker a bit, feeling that his bad mood lightened a bit, despite the fact that Masaomi hit the nerve. For his impressive height (for Japaneese), powerful built and slick black hairs, Mamoru were cursed with Shijido males massive round nose, which indeed look like potato. Any other could meet quite unpleasant rebuttal for such statement, but for some reason he simply couldn’t get mad at Masaomi.

“Ha-ha-ha,” Answered Mamoru with dry humorless laugh, gazing grimly right into his friend’s eyes, trying to wordlessly transmit his rightful indignation to foxy policemen. “What a funny joke. I suppose you try to imitate our brave leader, captain Yogi’s precision opinion of my look?”

Second lieutenant Richiga only flashed another smirk at those words, seemingly reflecting his negative wave attack with secret fox magic. “I don’t give a fuck” was indeed a powerful spell.

“Aww, sorry but I don’t like the potatoes too much, unlike our glorious captain, I’m not a rat after all.” Masaomi’s grin grown wider, giving him even more foxy look, when he said nest line. “Though, I like to watch your royal potato turn into dancing tomato when you angry shouted at black screen, when your conversation with captain ended.

Lieutenant Shijido sent a nasty glare at his disrespectful vice-commander. Damn him, does he really need to hit his sourest spot so often. Masaomi only laughed lightheartedly at his angry face. Mamory understood that his nose again grew bigger and redder and blushed, this time in embarrassment. But then second lieutenant stop laughing and looked at him with a very serious face, now his dark green eyes gaze at him with sympathy.

“You really need to grow stronger constitution toward this rat-bastard antics Mamoru. Really after all troubles with enlisting you went through, after all struggling with trainings, exams and then growth through ranks; even after you survived JLF’s ambush, you still allow this scumbag Yogi get under your skin.”

Masaomi’s voice, now cold and suave, had a surprisingly chilling effect on him. Mamoru almost physically felt as his anger drawn away from him, replacing with calmness and some melancholy.

“Honestly this pencil-pushering ass-kisser don’t deserve your hatred. For kami sake, he’s TEMPORARY commander, he will serve here for the year, then he got back to Tokyo as he want and then YOU would take his place, as there’s no one sited fir this job better. So allow him to pamper his ego for a while.”

Finishing hid small speech, Masaomi Richiga, continued to look at his friend and superior with confident smile and Mamoru find himself smiling in response. Kami, his friend right: maybe he was dragged from training field before the schedule, but Yogi would have massive headache with all upcoming paperwork for violation of carefully planned schedule. And there also was high-state of alert, thus mean he need to prepare and confirm new patrol and service rosters, prepare knightmare frames and armored cars to work and there is such nice bonus as daily report to city police chief – general Kojiro Shinomiya.

Enjoying his little vengeful thoughts, he gives his friend high five, on which Richiga answer with giggling and then cut the transmission. Mamoru, shifted slightly making himself more comfortable in the chair and then adjust main screen to have more clear view of surrounding landscape.

Putting his grieves aside, last he could simply enjoy beautiful vies of evening city and surrounding nature. Shining of city’ lights, dark mountains surrounded by red setting sun, wavering surface of ocean. All of this was surely beautiful to Mamoru’s sight, completed with almost unnatural shine of sunlight above forest...

Column of binding aquamarine light, that shot upward from nearby forest, immediately followed by roar of alarm claxons, wasn’t that appealing though.

His drill sergeant would be proud of him (and no he wasn’t nasty guy, just strict) as his hands already pushed sensor buttons in sequence that open channel to every member of platoon and open a windows with mana-meter and tactical map.

“To all member of First Assault Platoon, combat alert! I repeat – combat alert! All squads, prepare to engage the enemy!!”

Quick glance at mana-meter reading make all hairs on his body stood. No matter what it was it’s could bring a small-case natural disaster on the defenseless inhabitants of nearby quarter, an to make it worse – the indicator of mana’s charge slow but steadily rose. He and his mans need to stop it, no matter what!

“Harashima!” Roared first lieutenant, now directly addressing the driver of Serf. “We need to get to the area of mana-discharge! Could your boy got there?”

Unlike the knightmared armored truck, despite being built as all-terrain vessel, couldn’t even hold a candle in terms of mobility and passability to fast and agile KMFs, which could easily circle around trees or jump over pits and ravines. And right now second lieutenant Shirou Harashime franticly search for possible passage through forest for his machine, using 3D map of this area

Well, it’s not like he wanted to actually bring their supply vehicle on the battlefield. Despite his armor and pair of powerful gating cannons, Serf still was first and foremost a support machine. It’s main role were providing platoon with ammo, control UAV’s and use it’s more advanced communication system for long-range transmissions.

He need it to get the truck near the area of presumable battle contact to help them resupply their empty magazines, if it’s would be needed, not to turn it into big cozy target.

“Done! I found the rout for our baby” Roared Harashime over the comm-link. But then he added with grim voice. “But I need to make a ten kilometers long detour to get at optimal position near the area of discharge!” I would be here after fifteen minutes!”

“I get it!” Nodded Mamoru – not a best condition, but not worst either. All knightmares had the additional magazines, and even if the situation press them harder they still could, theoretically, hold on enough time to wait for truck to get to them. As last resort they simply could retreat to Serf, reload their guns and chase their enemies down. “Don’t break the car on your way there! And prepare UAVs to launch at my command! And, most importantly, send the message about this incident to all available military and police units in area!!”

If gods were merciful, they could even didn’t meet anyone dangerous there. But he couldn’t believe in that, especially after report he get together with emergency transmission from captain Yogi. Something bad happens there, in Uminary.

Pushing such loser though out of his mind, Mamory Shijido, gripped control joysticks firmly, his eyes steadily locked on big purple circle in the middle of tactical map – dark purple tumor grow slowly, engulfing more and more – the growth of magical energy around its source.

At main display this area were circled in green ellipse, encircled with numerous readings – arena of death match for his platoon.

“Listen everyone, we need to investigate this case! And, as you can see, as we come closer and closer; engage a dangerous enemy!” Commanded First Lieutenant Shijido, his voice now steady and cold. “Be very careful, my friends, as you can see on your sensors it’s not a small problem, but a looming threat to innocent citizens of Uminary-ciry, whom we all swore to protect!! But don’t waver; we – humans of Earth already defeated those mage-using bastards once, and we do it again!! ALL HAIL BRITANNIAAAAA!!!”

Eleven additional voices roared a familiar and famous war cry at top of their lungs. And in almost perfect unison all members of First Special Assault Platoon gunned their throttles, speeding their respective knightmare frames toward their target, deftly jumping over road obstacle and then disappearing in dark mass of forest.


~***~

The light grew brighter and brighter, switching from being blinding to hurtful very fast. Oreki, mustering all remaining bits of strength, managed to roll around and, barely forcing her body to move, cover her face with both hands. Even such trivial matter as moving her both palms to cover her face almost drive her into insanity, as waves of freezing agony washed through her entire body any time she tried to move.

She felt as if someone forced her to drank gallons of insanely cold water and then toss her naked into blizzard. The terrific pain and vicious cold gnaws on her flesh and bones driving more and more tears from her eyes. Tsutsuhino Oreki never could imagine that cold can bring so much suffering with it.

“Stop! Stop this!! I beg you!!” Tried to scream teenage girl, but only gurgling rattle leaked from her twitching mouth. Through haze of agony, she felt that her haori and hakama now were drenched in sweat and clung to her body, fueling torturous cold flame, which engulfed her body.

She bitted her lower lip trying to overcome the pain, even such little effort send jolt of pain through her flesh, and attempt to stand up and escape. But her struggles only increased her agony as if any movement of muscles sucks more and more chill into her body from atmosphere.

The intensity of light reached its peak and Oreki was forced, whining and moaning to curl in tight ball, burying her palm-covered face into red fabric of her hakama. Pain reached it apogee, gnawing at her body with such intensity that she almost lost conscious; her limbs were paralyzed with cold agony just like her mind, leaving only silent plea “Help me!” in her franticly jolting head.

Tsutsuhino Oreki now could only hope that something would release her from this pain, even if it would be death.

Then, just in opposite to previous pattern, the light start to rapidly grow dimmer and dimmer. Her agony also weakened: while pain became weaker pretty slowly, at last binding feeling of cold swiftly leaved her body.

“Guh… keh…” Oreki slowly moved her barely-responding legs and arms from her face, finally letting her tearing dark blue eyes to see already dark and now pretty scary forest. Furious spasm, shook her entire body and brown-haired teenager puked an unpleasant mix of saliva, foam and stomach juices.

Gasping for breath, she rolled on her back, wiping her face with left hand, not wanting to ruin her haori.

“It’s…over…” Moaned blue eyed girl, trying to ignore pain, which still chew in on her insides.

Low and threatening growl, from her right told her that her assumption was VERY wrong. Quickly turning her head toward source of scary sound, she could feel how her blood froze in her veins. In the middle of the circle of scorched grass stood four meter tail humanoid monster.

His entire body were covered in ash-gray fur, baring only his hands, feet and face. His visible flash was dark brown in color and were covered in callosities. His lower jaw stick out, with two massive fangs pointed upward as stalagmites. In the middle of his face, right between edged of his dreadful fangs Oreki could see a relatively small snout-like nose, with two tiny blood-red eyes on the both sides.

The beast squatted, additionally leaning on his hands, each finger on then ended with short but massive claw. The wind blow from the back of monster, engulfing brunette in salty smell of musk, though Oreki somehow find this aroma appealing.

But most impressive trait of beast was the familiar aquamarine stone, which gleamed pretty bright right now, which was firmly engraved into monster’s forehead.

The gleam of the stone seemed to ignite the flame of life in beast’s eyes. It took few unsteady steps forward, using both pair of limbs during movement. Then the newborn creature, with a sudden burst of energy, suddenly straightened stood on hinder legs and raising upper extremities above its head. The shine of red eyes and aquamarine stone intensify, Oreki dug her nails into her palms, trying to ignore the raising pain and concentrate on more potent danger, a beast make a deep inhale, opening its mouth wide, revealing a massive blunt teethes smeared in thick saliva and…

Let out a loud “UUUUUK!”

Oreki froze in shock unable to move and her mind going numb and even pain was pushed back by sheer overwhelming astonishment. Teenage girl could only half-sit, half-lay among herbs and flowers in circle of old trees, gazing at… happy creature, who carelessly danced around, shouting in delight and wavering his paws around.

Its antics finally confirmed weird but only logical conclusion in this macabre situation.

“T…Toro-chan…?” No matter how weird it was to think about monstrous creature as her cute little friend, but Oreki saw him staying on the same spot where little monkey stood before this ghastly light appear, and she wasn’t able to find other possibilities.

Hearing her voice mo… her pet stop dancing around and turned toward still motionless girl, who start to fell how pain start to resurface again. Red eyes gazed at her with unreadable expression but then, to her unimaginable relief, flashed with joy, then former primate dashed toward girl in miko grab, shouting in even greater joy.

With a great leap ex-monkey threw his massive body in air, closing the distance between them. Oreki could only stare in awe as seemingly bulky hairy body preformed a deftly somersault in air and then smashed into earth with a loud thump, covering his human friend in mass of mixed earth, grass and, unfortunately, worms.

Oreki understood, that she should be scared by presence of knightmare sized humanoid, which hopped up and down, grinding herbs and flowers into multi-colored mush under his feet and rams, right in front of her and whose face was close enough for his breath to riffle her hairs (oh Amaterasu the smell is hideous!), big teethes and saliva which oozed from the corner of mouth didn’t help either.

But Toro’ eyes shined with such joy and his face twisted in such funny and goofy expression, which particularly shouted “Look! Look! How awesome I become!”, that young brunette couldn’t help but laugh. Though, this fit of jovialness send her body to spasm in new outburst of pain.

Toro, seeing her agonizing expression, squeaked in alarm, leaning closer to inspect her condition. He tapped her right side with his left index finger (thankfully, he was more or less aware of his newfound strength so he tried his best to put as minimum of power in his fingers ad he could), forcing of muffled “guh” from her, them he sniffed all over her strained set clothes and stumbled away with disgusted yelp (Oreki was VERY offended and revolted by this reaction – who do he think at fault that now her haori and hakama were drenched in sweat and covered in dirt?!), then overgrown primate start to gently stroke her forehead with tip of his finger trying to sooth her pain in a similar manner as she pampered him when he wound his paws.

Oreki tried to fight back pain in her body too, attempting to concentrate at her clenched fists or trying to perform one of few known breath gymnastics her grandfather taught her, but all her efforts were proven fruitless, when new flash of agony bent her body in perfect arch.

Giant Toro shrieked from the shock of her sudden spasm, but then, looking at how pointless all his efforts to help teenage girl who laid on the cold earth were, his face twisted in mixed expression of anger and despair and then large humanoid toss his hands upward and roared, shooting his eyes tight.

Oreki, for a moment, forgot about her own pain looking at darkened silhouette of gray furred transformed primate, since sun were too low to shine its light on this place already, and, mustering all remained strength, lifted her body for a bit, leaning on elbows, trying to reach out her grieving friend.

“Uuk?” Toro questionably tilted his head, seeing brunette’s feeble movements, then he noticed her shaking right hand. He carefully move his bulky left arm to meet pale and fragile girl’s arm, warped in soaked sleeve of haori.

With one final push, Oreki grabbed Toro’s index finger with her entire hand and give transformed primate a reassuring squeeze.

“I… it’s okay, To…ro-chan…” Her voice shake as much as her entire body out of strain, but she was too scary to give in to pain and simply lay on ground. It was already a evening, and while her grandfather eventually would get worry about her absence, she didn’t know how possible it was for old grandfather Sozo to get there to find her. Tsutsuhino family shrine was pretty remote from the closest living quarter, so chances that the wandering passerby will find her was very slim.

The wind grow stronger and temperature rapidly dropped, promising an cold night, so if she would stay here until morning she most likely catch pneumonia, especially considering her weak state.

To make matter worse, she hear about few wild bears, that were transferred to Japan Special Zone from Britannia mainland due project of restoration of natural environment, which receive a terrific damage during Twilight War. And while Tsutsuhino daughter liked animals, she didn’t want to meet face to face with insanely strong bear, whose temper she couldn’t predict.

And since she couldn’t run away due muscles could end being paralyzed by this pain and cold and who know how bad SUCH situation could end. Oreki needed help to get to home and the only one who could help her was Toro, so she needs him to calm down and somehow tell him to help her to move.
And she really hated to worry this li… well, ex-little guy.

“…I… would be okay if…guh..!!” She gritted her teethes, trying not to scream, when new prick of pain pierced her stomach. “…Please…Toro-chan…. I need you help…”

Large humanoid, who gazed at her with mixed look of confusion and dear, emit a loud shriek and jolted backward a bit, when teenage girl suddenly jumped and latched on his left arm, warping both hands around it. Oreki barely managed to catch her breath, almost fainting from pain in muscles, her throat was as dry as yesterday crackers and she fell how nor her clothes was so wet with her sweet that both haori and hakame need a good sqeezing.

“Toro-chan… home…” Oreki put all her remained strength in the last word, while pointing with her left hand toward the direction they both come from.

Now she could only desperately hope that her friend would remember how often she called the Tsutsuhino temple a home, or even understand human language. She really hoped that ex monkey wouldn’t drag her to his den – long cold night in company of monkey family wasn’t the best of her dreams. Assuming that primates didn’t run away in sheer horror when they saw Toro’s new look: gut feeling told her that it was a pretty possible scenario.

“Uk…” Gray furred giant stared at her for a very long a terrifying moment, Oreki hold her breath, gazing directly into his red eyes, biting her lower lip with enough force to draw the blood.

“Please, please! Oh kami, I beg you, make it work! Make him understand me!” In her entire life Oreki Tsutsuhino never prayed as passionately as she did at this moment.

“Uuu…” Toro raised his head to see where she pointed, staring at darkened frame of temple in the distance, then his face brightened and with a especially loud “UUUK!!” he turned and looked into Oreki’s, now glistering with delight and relief, blue eyes and nodded.

Sheer joy pushed away pain, thoughts about Toro’s surprisingly high intelligent and fear how she need to prevent her grandfather from meeting new Toro, she just started to sob in delight, when two strong furry arms gently picked her stiff body up from the ground and then carefully cradled her against super-primate’s chest.

“Schwalbefliegen!”

Oreki almost suffocated on her own scream: pain could be not as warping as previous seizure, but much sharper – it was as if someone jammed a massive cone in her belly and now twist it, pushing it deeper and deeper into her flesh.

She couldn’t understand from where voice come, bare herself and Toro there was no one on this already dark (and now frankly scary) glad; on other hand she could bet on anything that she absolutely precisely heard cold, hard and metallic voice.

It was very dark feeling in it, also it was a pretty low, but powerful voice with an accent pretty similar to a German, she heard during on live interview with some general from Prussian Empire. This voice give her feeling of a sword, that was drawn from its’ sheath to strike any opponent down. After few tense moments, Oreki with grown fear understood – voice come from the depths her own mind.

Brunette craned her neck, trying to look at what happening behind Toro’s back (the said monkey also stood still, franticly looking around huffing fiercely, pinned by unknown feeling in his forehead and equally strong fear). For on moment she desperately wished for miracle – that she just imagined this scary voice – but then, her widened eyes saw how from dark mass of forest three glowing crimson spheres shoot out.

They not flied in straight trajectory as any normal projective should do – they quickly changed vectors of their flight, they speed, actually dancing in the air akin to trio of serpents, who creep closer and closer to their prey. The flashing tails, they left beside them only strengthened the impression.

Oreki was both fascinated and terrified of this spectacle, unable to avert her gaze from staring at shimmering orbs, as if they were eyes of giant demon snake who already paralyzed its victim and now prepare itself for feast.

Toro also had similar feeling, and make a sole right decision in such situation – he pulled her closer and then jumped forward, taking a big leap toward Tsutsuhino temple. Crimson spheres, as if reacting on movement, froze in place for a moment, then around each of them appeared a strange shimmering rotating triangle of the same color, with unknown symbols engraved all over their surfaces.

She heard loud boom, then Oreki’s ears were assaulted with agonizing howl and after this she was hurled into evening sky. Despite the fact, that her falling were softened by tall mass of grass and that angle of her flight was pretty small, Oreki’s already tormented body received a quiet painful blow. Brunet girl coughed, too tired even to scream, but then she saw WHAT caused her failing and she instantly forgot about anything.

Toro lay on earth, hollering and twitching, clutching in both arms a small bloodstained sausage, which she, to further horror, recognized as stump of primate’s left leg.

Gray furred humanoid squeezed the gaping wound with all his might, trying to stop the stream of blood, that stained his reminded leg and some part of his lover body. Oreki never know that living creature can emit SUCH pitiful cry of fear and agony. Then she noticed a line in the ground that stretched from the behind of Toro’s body and goes somewhere behind her bac; turning around, she saw on the end of this line a metallic orb.

The earth and grass were blasted away with tremendous force of impact, and combining the impressive length of furrow with previous boom, indicated that something propelled this ord to supersonic speed, which allow it to blast poor Toro’s leg off. Said leg she immediately find on the edge of the furrow.

Another boom deafened her for a moment, but she still saw how second sphere, shoot out almost vertically and blasted away Toro’s right arm. Tsutsuhino family scion now very regretted that she remained deaf only for split-second, since now her hearing were filled with high-pitched agonizing shriek. Now Toro’s body shook fiercely, droplets of his blood fly everywhere, as now almost his entire body, which now curved in an arch, was covered by his own blood.

His head smashed into earth with each spasm, as poor gut tried to end his own life to escape the pain, foam gushed from his mouth and his agony-filled red eyes, which almost crawled out of their socket, gazed directly into Oreki’s blue orbs.

Oreki remembered about her own sufferings, only when she tried to crawl to her friend downed figure. Her body now was on fire, each nerves were engulfed in fire, her moth was filled with blood from her bitten-through lip and seems she chewed a part of her cheek’s flesh. Fierce spasm almost send her flat on the ground, she barely managed to overcome it, but wasn’t able to keep her stomach’s content inside.

But even when she pucked out gobs of bile, Oreki wasn’t able to avert her gaze from terrific conclusion of ghastly spectacle. The last orb lazily took a position right above troro’s head, and she almost seen the line that connect crimson orb and aquamarine diamond, which brightly shined in the middle of Toro’s forehead.

A moment after the triangle around him disappear in quick flash, which send mtall ball down with speed to great
for her to eyes to follow.

The silence, that follow sickening crunch was almost painful to hear, she saw how shards of Toro’s crushed skull and pieces of his brain blasted away by force of collision and stream of blood that almost reached motionless girl.

The cursed diamond fall near Oreki’s left arm, bounced two times and then lay still in few centimeters from her fingers.

The horrified girl’s gaze slowly wandered from the gem, which was surprisingly clean, to the tattered remnants of
her animal friend again and again, as if she tried to emulate a mechanic doll. She gasped when she saw how monkey’s body rapidly starts to return to its original form.

Giant frame quickly shrank to its true small size, terrible claws disappear, replaced by her favorite cute little finger she so liked to touch. In the middle of pool of blood now lay a little corpse of her bellowed little pet.

Just a few minutes ago he was so lively, so happy, so eager to play with her, so full of live; and now he reduced to nothing more than mutilated remnants. Never again he would greet her with gleeful shriek, never again he would dance on of his clumsy but funny dances to cheer her, never again this little furry ball of joy would show her his love.

Tears continued to fall from her eyes as she sat on the ground, coughing and whimpering, until she heard low rumble, which come from the part of forest that was closer to mountains. Right from the direction from where those crimson orbs came.

Oreki tiredly lift her head, mustering all little courage that was left to meet new calamity with raised head. Her eye shoot wide open when she saw the source of now pretty loud howl.
With uncanny agility the six heavy mechanism rode off from the woods. All of them were massive and on first sight clumsy simulacrums of KnightMare Frames, which represented a bulky humpbacked torso, built into tank chassis with a various dangerous weapons in their possession.

Two of them, who rumbled forward on the front of formation, were wrapped in thick slabs of armor as cabbage in leafs. Their heads, which resembled a gas-mask of shock troopers, with a long triangle-shaped emerald visor, were bigger than heads of their comrades and were simply a continuation of body than actual head, since they don’t have necks and were simply built into torso directly.

Their massive arms, covered in thick armor from the oval shoulder pieces to the elbows, were pressed together on the chest, connecting two large shields, fixed on their forearms, into one massive defensive construction.

On machines’ shoulders and on rotating turret on the front of their chassis Oreki could see sophisticated cylindrical devices – most likely cannons, judging by their design and pair of recognizable features – with many wires and hoses connected to them, the most distinct trait of them was small dull crimson lens in the centre of cylindrical tip of unknown weapon.

Oreki also couldn’t help but notice a numbers of metallic trapezes, attached to shields and armor of vehicles. Her eye widened, when she recognized them by blue glow they periodically emitted – a crude attempt of Belkans to reverse-engineering of Russian Coalition’s Rocket Jammer generator.

Now she know what was those red and bulky machines are. The warjacks – one of the primary battle mechanism of all nation of Belkan Empire or Interstellar Administrative Bureau. The mages come back to Earth!

On small distance behind bulky jacks the two distinctly different mechanoids threateningly closed the distance between them and scared teenage girl. They have less armor than their comrades and were a bit more humanoid: they had a neck and their heads was more human-like in terms of proportion in size against torso, though they still have a very scary look –as soldier in helmet and gas-mask with a thin dark-green visor, where a small red dot of camera moved around.

They clutch a relatively small but bulky battle axes in their right fists and from time to time those warjacks slightly wavered them - a sign of old and experienced cortex (a primary warjack’s CPU), who already start to develop a blood-thirsty temperament.

Left hands of those constructs ended with short-barreled cannons, whose wide muzzles betrayed a highly destructive capability of cannons.

They also had a twin barreled machine-gun in their turrets, which not dispersed Oreki’s tension.

At the very end of formation, with a quiet erratic manner, rode a pretty thuggish looking warjack. He looked pretty similar to the two cannon-wielders, and just like them he also had an axe as a weapon. To be specific, both of his fists have a vicious-looking and jaded battle axes, whose handles were longer and butt of both melee weapons have an cylindrical attaches, whom Oreki recognized as… exhausters of jet engines.

This jack had a numerous gashes and metallic patches on his “face” and armor (which were a bit thinner than axe-wielders), indicating that this guy saw a numerous battles in his service. He also had a twin barreled cannon on his hunch, similar to his colleagues with two long ammunition belts coming out from them and disappearing somewhere in warjack’s back.

He didn’t have a turret on his tank part unlike the previous four jacks, but he had a large cylindrical accelerators’ on both sides of his tank chassis.

But the machine, who give her strongest chill rumbled forward in the centre of formation. This jack was very different from others present: he was much slicker and humanoid than other jacks. For instance – his head, instead modern of soldier in gas-mask, resembled that of a medieval knight in open helmet where instead on sole visor, she could see two glowing spheres, right where humans have eyes.

While his armor was richly decorated and wasn’t any thicker as “thug-looking” jack’s armor, something tell Oreki that this guy could shrug off the same amount or enemy firepower as much as both of the forward riding “thick-guys” could. Or even more.

On his shoulder he had two strange-looking cannons, bigger cousins of those, whom were armed two forward heavy-armored warjack, supported by a pair of familiar cannons were installed on his forearms, allowing him to use two massive fists to use additional weapon or strike in close combat.

“Though, why should he use his fist in close combat if he can smash and bash his opponents with those monstrosities on his back?” Oreki thought darkly, gazing at pair of giant crimson war hammers, attached to unknown warjack’s armor right under shoulder cannons.

Each of insanely large hammers, who looked like it can flatten a knightmare frame with one strike, were equipped by the same type of jet engine as the axes of the dual-wielding warjack. Moreover, it’s fore-end ended in a massive spike, shaped like drill which obviously could rotate, increasing its crushing power to an incredible extent.

The brunette noticed, that the unique warjack’s chest area had the familiar edges of pilot cabin, with was a stark contrast with others, so it’s mean that inside of him ride a mage, who controlled an entire this battle group. This thought was reinforced with a sight of insignia – Three black hammers, crated a triangle in the centre of red circle.

Leader’s steed had the same rocket accelerators as rear guardian, but what makes her heart skip a beat was a pair of massive launchers on both sides. She didn’t know how but she KNOW that those upward looking tubes launched those metal orbs, that rob poor Toro of his life.

Oreki could only half-lay half-sit, shivering uncontrollably, when six warjacks stop their charge, creating a circle around the place, where Toro’s corpse floated in the pool of blood and gore, while eyes of leading machine gazed right at her.

“Heh.” A quick sharp sound of snickering froze the blood in the veins of a girl in miko’s grab. Oreki never heard such voice – cold, stern, vicious. It’s sound like unsheathing sword, which hungry for battle.

“Look whom we have here – a little monkey.” The oriental girl now was pretty sure that it was a young female voice, she wasn’t sure, but Oreku could assume that speaker was as old she is – the seventeen years old. But she never heard such hatred and malice in her age-mates voices.

“By the way – was it’s your brother I killed right now?” Asked unknown her mage with a plainly lazy voice. The decorated warjack raised his right hand and pointed on dead monkey’s corpse.

The wave of anger and hate that hatched in the depth of Oreki’s heart washed over her entire body twitching her stomach into tight knot, forcing her to grind her teeth together with such force, they almost break and melting all ice in her veins. How DARE she?! How dare this shitty mage say that she killed her poor little friend with such indifferences?

Suddenly Oreki understood that now the fever in her body stopped causing her a pain. Yeas, right now the flames, which dance on her nerves fell rather pleasant. The surge or rage brings rampaging torturous heat under her control.

Leading vehicle’s loudspeakers emitted a cold chuckle when daughter of Tsutsuhino family raised her burning eyes to stare directly into eye-shaped cameras.

“Heeeh. What with that defiant look, lil’ monkey?” Warjack raised both of his arms, pointing forearm-mounted cannons at teenage girl, whom in her case, not even bunged at the sight of weapon pointed at her. “I admit that you got guts yellow-ass. Well at last you preserve some dignity before your death.”

It was obvious now – she wouldn’t get from this satiation alive. Oreki didn’t know why she didn’t feel the terror of upcoming death, why not she cry, why not she try to be for mercy. But right now she could feel only burning rage, hatred and soul-crushing thirst to wreck some arrogant bitch head off.

Now she feel how heat turned into bubbling mass of chaotic energy, pressed into her stomach area. Oreki growled, biting her already bloodied lip and trying to concentrate.

She refused to give in, she refused to die silently before the unrepentant killer’s eye. At last, before the she descent into Yomi-no-kuni, she let this mage-using trash to hear her roar.

The dark rumbling wave hatched in the depth of her chest, then its burst upward, and then hurled through her lips in the form of astonishing roaring howl. But it wasn’t only her roar that assaulted the 6 metallic harbingers of doom now.

The ghastly aquamarine light come back to her vision, together with a massive wave of heat that was born right in the centre of her own body. Her heart beat like sledgehammer against the anvil, the heat now was so strong that steam from her clothes now clouded her vision together with tears.

The hatred gnawed on her guts with intensity of hungry beast and her stomach now twisted in the tight knot, her teethes, strained in blood munched her lips, digging deeper and deeper in the flesh, while her entire vision was drowned in the aquamarine light.

And then something snapped in the very depth of her being. Orki Tsutsuhino’s mind was drown in hatred, forgetting all other things in existence bar the sheer rage and wish for most vicious vengeance. Her head jolted backward, almost breaking her neck, her mouth open as wide as her physiology allowed it and then hell-fire that lingered in her body finally went berserk.

All the energy, the accumulated during this terrible evening in her body finally run wild: the storm of familiar aquamarine energy, burst out from any pore of her body, incinerating her clothes instantly and them flushing in the surrounding as wave of destruction.


~***~

As any proud man the first lieutenant Mamoru Shijido wasn’t happy when he got reminded about his mistakes.

Yes, he know that he really should check about transmissions jamming BEFORE he lead his platoon into the maw of the unknown menace, but again WHAT else he could do in situation like that?

“Hm, creating a protective barrier between the resident area and the forest and await for reinforcement for instance?” The Masaomi’s voice was almost pitiful, that was even more insulting for Mamoru’s hearing. Good thing that short-range communication was still alive, losing ability to control entire platoon would be a complete and utter disaster.

Though, he was forced to agree that Masaomi is right. He really was too high on adrenalin at that moment.

“Are you suggesting a retreat to edge of resident area, Masaomi?” Pride be damned, the survival of unit and protection of citizens always would be hundred times more important than his wounded heart.

“It would be most rational, commander.” His friend’s voice was absolutely serious, without any hints if humor in it.

“I had few words with Harashime a few seconds ago – he still can’t break through the jamming even with all his skills and his equipment.”

Mamoru gritted his teethes, drastically decreasing the speed of his knightmare frame, prompting the others to do the same. It was a very bad sign, that Shirou Harashime – a men, who undergoes a training with a skilled Britannian communication officers – wasn’t able to send a single word to HQ. No mater it was – it wasn’t a trivial matter.

“Mamoru…” Masaomi Richiga’s voice became even more somber. “ I have a clue, what’s could happening, but you wouldn’t like it.’

Mamoru’s only answer was a mirthless chuckle, the darkness of surrounding forest perfectly fit his current mood and overall situation.

“You know, I don’t fucking like this situation already. So, please, you can spice it up already.”

“A sub-dimensional barrier, Mamoru.” Richiga’s answer still managed to rattle him. A sub-dimensional barriers was a invention of Belkan mages when the war reach the state when Jaspan’s adversaries was forced to rely on hit-and-run tactic to stall Empire advance instead of their favorite “charge of steel rows”, when soldiers of Wolkenreich understood that their fansy barriers crumble pretty fast under the barrages of Sakurahydrogen-filled shells.

While definitely not as powerful as full-fledged dimensional barriers, they was much harder to notice and allow small unit of combatants and warjacks to snuck into Japan forces positions. Though, they consume less mana, they were much harder to create support, since the caster was forced to maintain the distorted cluster of warped space in time-space fabric, rather than creating a small sector of secluded sub-space.

This mean they fought against pretty skilled and powerful mage, with a platoon who never faced a real battlefield. Mamoru was too experienced to dare to ask how it could be worse, he know very well how Goddess of Fate liked to teach the mortals lesson of humility.

Any further thought were interrupted by roar of alarm claxon (he hoped that this wouldn’t become too familiar to his ears) and then blinding flash of aquamarine light, which pushed back the surrounding night, send the surrounding shadows into mad dance. The number he saw on both thermometer and mana-meter makes him gulp.

“Commander!” Masaomi loud roar struck him like a bats. “The sub-dimensional barrier is falling apart! This outburst of energy bring it down! Shit! We got six hosltile signals hundred meters right ahead of our location!”

“All members of First Special Assault Platoon - attack!!” Roared Mamoru, if they saw the enemy it was very much possible that enemy saw them too (though, more likely, enemy spotted them time ago but simply await 1st platoon in the ambush), opening special channel to platoon’s support vessel. “Harashime, launch our UAVs ASAP and send them at my position!”

Barely noticing shrill “Sir, yes sir!” from communicator, First Lieutenant Mamoru Shijido lead his soldiers in the battle.

Now it was only opinion left to them. May Amatersu be with them.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#16
~***~

General Vita ven Schoneherd, the Grossherzogin (Grand Duchess) of the nation of Wolkenreich hissed in strain, trying her best to maintain the shield around members of her battle group. Her hands fly over the keyboard, setting another set of cartridges to release their content and pour more and more mana through her Panzerritter’s mana-transmitters.

Thanks goddess that only half of her machine’s mana-cartridges were empty due her emergency sortie, since her field wouldn’t withstand such terrific outburst of energy on her own already richly spent stock of mana. But who could think that this certain jap would pull out such stunt!

She couldn’t believe how fast her luck could change from horrible to good and then revert back to very bad in span of one evening.

When she was ordered to take a small battle group and goes at emergency recon mission she was rightfully pissed off. She already work herself to the bones, with hard every day trainings in both physical and magic training, tactical and strategic control over battlefield, Panzerritter piloting, and it’s all goes without mentoring her mandatory courses in sociology and economic, and all other lessons any self-respectful grossherzogs should know.

And today, when she barely walked out of shower, after particularly exhausting drill, she was interrupted by urgent message from Signum, who urgently told her that she obtained an valuable information that she NEED to confirm. Any Vita’s protests were repulsed by three phrases:

“You’re the only available warcaster in this area! And we cannot lose such opportunity! And you need to make up for you misbehave during our last raid.”

Vita loved her adopted sister and leader dearly, but she still savored the thoughts of pounding pinkette ass into floor when they meet again. What the hack was this “opportunity” anyway? Al’Hazardian super-weapon, on this godforsaken planet that shun magic in ANY form?

And kek, how many times Signum would continue to berate her for this incident during the fast skirmish in one of Brits settlements: it wasn’t that she deliberately shoots on that house. No one of yellow-asses was hurt to seriously by the way so why Signum was so mad about her fire in so-called civilian area. She don’t remembered yellow-asses for being merciful or show any concern about Wolkenreich civilians during invasion.

Still, she obeyed, she was a Belkan knight and she couldn’t even imagime the situation where she would betray her commander expectation. She ordered to recharge the half of remaining full-charged cartridges, while she changer from her casual clothes into pilot suit and checked her battle roster. She decide not to take mage-mechanics or heavy-armored infantry, nor she take tanks or even new arrived spell-conductors, she just assemble old and reliable “dagger” formation: commander, 2 vanguard warjacks, 2 assault warjacks and one counter-charge jack.

Vita found artifact during the second hour of search. Like the Signum’s Intel said: the area of search was a secluded forest zone on the edge of the city. Getting positively mad out of pointless and boring stalking around, while trying her best not to get into Britannia eyesight, she sent all security protocol under the Janack’s tail and cast wide-area search spell.

Okay, she admit it was very stupid, but she already grew sick looking at the mountain or forest landscapes, where she usually lead her battle group, since being too close to Britannia settlement even in normal circumstances was bad idea. And when Britannians where ready to fire at any suspicious shadow, trying to use even a tiny road in the depth of forest was a call for a Hewris – the Goddess of Death.

Good thing that her Panzerritter were equipped with special mechanism that allow her machine and all machines in her zone of control ride through any terrain like it were a straight road. Still it didn’t make a nerve-wrecking voyage through dense forest near heavy fortified settlement, when she and her battle-group was forced to froze at any suspicious activity from Brittanian aerial flotilla, more enjoyable.

Good things that locals was much more concerned about what happen inside of city to unleash full-scale search of near-settlement area, but she know – soon the situation would drastically change, and she should get away from here ASAP.

To her utter surprise she get a small but steady response almost immediately. Even the faint echo told Vita that she found something very powerful. Intrigued redhead, decided to dig deeper and casted special enchanted version of search spell, this one was more sensitive and accurate, but most importantly, it has also seal and barrier-breaking spell, installed into it.

Vita even pushes additional energy from few her own mana’s pool to enchant the spell. The seal-breaker would crack almost any known types of magic shields and she doubted that any ancient relic (if it would be here) would be protected by energy barriers. She got her answer in manner she newer expected: her senses were overwhelmed for a moment when she felt the response of Jewel Seed when her spell break the seal on ancient treasure.

A moment after Vita felt that something awakened Jewel Seed and rushed to its location, cursing her carelessness and twist of fate that threatened to snatch recently founded relic away.

She quickly casted a sub-dimensional barrier, to prevent Britannians from noticing the flash. Of course, soon their detectors would find time-space anomaly, but they would be already too late to prevent her from escaping. Now only ones, who could see the true panorama was the beings, who were in the area of effect, when barrier activated. And she specially double-checked the last news, so Vita knew that nor police station in city should have any units in this area.

And why should they have if Britannia army already was in the city?

To her relief, she quickly found the JS – it was activated by contact with a member of local fauna (a monkey, that how those weird humanoid mammals were called by natives) and then promptly turned curious furry humanoid into quiet repulsive thing.

Without second though, Belkan nobility activated one of her few distance spells – the Schwalbefliegen – sending three homing spheres toward misshaped thing. Vita didn’t have any time (nor wish) to play a heroine and try to carefully remove the JS from the monkey’s body without harming the subject, so she simply smashed it into the goo.

Sorry, furry-guy, but I can’t afford to play nice, she don’t have too much of time. Though, while she have a sympathy for the killed mammal (albeit, a very little amount) she didn’t feel anything from the sheer hatred and disgust toward the second humanoid she found on this remote glade.

The Japanese girl! There is nothing more in entire universe she hated more than yellow-asses. Seeing her making such terrified and vulnerable expression only fanned the fire in Vita’s heart. How dare this slit-eyed bitch try to pretend to be a victim?! How dare she try to pretend to feel any human emotions after all the horrors her god-damned compatriots done?!!

The young Grand Duchess vision quickly started to be drown in red as she could almost heard roar of her boiling blood. Vita snapped out of her berserker trance only when she hear painful groan of control joysticks, which she squeezed with all might of her trained hands. Quickly lowering the pressure on the precious controllers, and took few dip inhales, calming herself a bit.

Her mood brightened a bit more when she looked more carefully and saw utterly pitiful and broken state of Japanese teenager. Well, since she wanted to keep secrecy a bit more, she couldn’t let this girl to live, why not to give this yellow-ass a piece oh her mind.

“Look whom we have here – a little monkey.”

Vita couldn’t believe how good those words feel, to finally give the cronies of Japan Empire the piece of her mind.

Her joy only increased when girl, in response to her words, cringed pilling her head in shoulders. Jap’s face now was sickeningly pale and her swelled up blue eyes, filled with fear and sorrow, was now wide open.

Boredom and slight amusement almost managed to drive away her hatred. Honestly, seems that she meet a standard cowardly jap, who could show any courage only when her side had numerical advantage. Well, not that she expected more from the member of this cowardly race of indiscriminate murderers.

“By the way – was it’s your brother I killed right now?” Snorted Belka’s noblewoman, making her steed to pointing at remnants of mammal with its arm. Her instincts told her that jap had some connection to slain animal, so Vita wanted to see: would the yellow-ass be angry at her friend’s killer or would she be so consumed by fear to do anything. Vita wanted to know - is there any grain of self-esteem in that body?

The girl’s body jolted and her head shoot upward, revealing a burning rage in Earth girl’s eyes, showed that Japanese girl indeed have some dignity in her. The previously wavered lips was now pressed into tight line, which quickly transformed into scowl, baring her teethes, confirmed a remains of fighting spirit in brunette’s heart. Vita only chuckled at this – what that, a yellow-girl tried to show that she had some bravery in her?

“Heeeh. What with that defiant look, lil’ monkey?” Sneered red-head, working with her joysticks to point pair of S-4 “FeuerRegen” auto-cannons at soon-to-die earthling; it was time to put this jap out of her miserable existence. The red mark on display was right on the girl’s heart: a slight movement of her finger and the universe would say a goodbye to a blue-eyed yellow-ass.

Vita’s smirk grew broader when girl suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, since she already start to pull the trigger – the japs anguish screams always welcome to her hearing - but then an alarm claxon roared, signaling about upcoming danger.

The body of jap girl suddenly started to glow with familiar aquamarine light, to be specific, a orb of pale light appear in the center of girl’s chest, rapidly growing in the size. The stream of vapor jettisoned from soaked clothes of screaming teenager, betraying a massive outburst of heat from the inside of brunette body.

The intensity of light grew more and more and forcing Vita to half-turning away from the ghastly show, to save her tearing eyes from pain. This movement almost cost Vita her life when suddenly the girl entire body explode into roaring storm of aquamarine energy that engulfed entire area in maelstrom of destruction, while Belkan grossherzogin instinctively pulled her right arm from console to shield her eyes.

Thankfully Graf Eisen reacted faster than his flabbergasted driver.

“Panzerhindernis!” - Stern and powerful voice of her device come out together with loud thump of empting cartridges, pouring additional energy into glowing red dome, that formed around entire battle group. A split-second later massive wave of energy engulfed entire area. The air roared from gargantuan amount of power, which powered into surrounding space.

Alarm claxons goes mad, as Vita, while fiercely cursing, desperately taped on keyboard, imputing a command to unload another few cartridges to strengthen a barrier around her warjacks and her steed which tried to withstand the relentless assault.

She couldn’t believe that - the yellow-ass hasn’t show any hints of being a mage, not saying to be able to force Vita and her steel warriors in such grave danger. Even Signum couldn’t unleash an attack of such magnitude. The mana-meter and thermometer readings, if the terrible strain she felt right now wasn’t a dead giveaway already, proved that her Panzerhindernis protection spell meet her biggest challenge in her entire life. With growing drear Vita admit that if shield collapse, despite their renowned armor, her entire battle group would be turned into molten slug in matter of seconds.

The roar of energy disappears as surprisingly fast as all this pandemonium spontaneously started. The terrible strain just go, the alarm claxons, which threatened to deaf her immediately stop roar as wounded in ass dragon. The wave of all-destructive energy extinguished itself in a matter of few moments and then the mortal danger was gone.

What was left was just one pretty shocked and (she SO much didn’t want to admit it) pretty scared teenage girl with read hairs in a tight space of cockpit. The only sounds, which interrupting pressing silence was a hum of war machine engines, beeping of sophisticated electronics and loud exhales and inhales of Belkan warrior.

Gasping for breath, covering in sweat, and tightly squeezing the edge of control panel Vita Schoneherd looked up at central monitor, trying to take a grasp on current situation.

The entire area was a mess: the previously green-covered glade was now a scorched wasteland: all floras was gone, burned out by storm of energy, what remained was a barren smoking ground.

Vita also could see the still boiling puddles of liquefied rocks which excluded stream, which make her silently thank Graf Eisen for swift reaction, or her Panzerritter and warjacks would be in the same state. The trees, which grown on the edge of glade were gone, and those of them who was lucky to be further from the epicenter of inferno became a charcoal black lifeless sticks.

Sheisse! – Cursed Vita. There was no way in Janak’s Pit that Britannians would left such disastrous incident unnoticed. There is no doubt that right now, their aerial flotilla started to pick up the search parties the deployed in park, where the first Jewel Seed awakened, and then sail toward her position on top speed.

She need to hurry up to find and took the Jewel Seed and then ran away into the maze of tunnels under the mountains.

The beep from the console and a flash on the screen drag her attention. Vita, magnified the view and almost jumped in joy – the Jewel Seed was still alright. Now it was totally dormant, but Eisen still picked the remaining energy readings. Seems that cunning artifact protected itself at the cost of all his gathered energy.

Then she saw a weird shadow nearby, and slightly turned the head-mounted eye-shaped main camera to see what that was.

The scion of House Schoneherd almost suffocated when smoke cleared a bit and she saw that the jap girl was still alive. Vita was utterly convinced that brunette used Flamme desletztenWillens (Flame of the Last Will) – the ancient spell which allow the user to compress all his mana, raw emotions and life-power in sphere of destruction, which allowed him to drag his enemies down into Janak’s Pits together with him.

But the earthling was still here, in the middle of destroyed glade, still alive as the reading of bio-scanner told her. Even though now jap was completely naked, she, to redhead utter shock, laid flatly on the burning-hot ground unconscious, but otherwise alright. How could it was possible, how did she survived this insane storm of destruction, how could she still wasn’t cooked alive by overheated earth?

Vita shook her head furiously; she didn’t have the time to think about that. She was really short on time to think about this mystery. All she needed to do was to grab the relic, smash the dangerous girl and run away like bat from Jank’s Pits.

Then she found out that her troubles didn’t end there: when she tried to order one of her Stahlrammers to escort her Panzerritter she could “touch” his cortex. And a second later Vita Shoneherd, with growing dread found that he‘s not alone in his deafness.

All warjacks in her battle group stopped responding to any of her mental command. No matter how hard she tried to send the simplest of orders, she couldn’t get an answer from her war machines.

Disruption! Vita gritted her teethes in blend of impotent rage and frustration: why this evening Janak liked to grace her by his attention so much that Lord of Razor-Glass Wasteland decided to add one of the most dangerous warjack’s malfunctions in the list of her troubles.

Well, malfunction wasn’t a very correct term, a diversion would be much more on point.

During the middle period of war, when Japanese already controlled half of Wolkenreich space, the planetary invasion on the series of key planets, after the series of brutal battles come to a stalemate.

The first few months after the start of the war were nothing more but series of catastrophic defeats at the hands of Reborn Japan Empire’s armies. The damned earthlings anti-magic ammunition utterly screwed Wolkenreich’s main battle doctrines.

From the ancient times of Grundung to fierce clashes between many fractions of Great Belkan Empire the strength of battle mages and sophistication of art of spell-writing was as important to Belkan’s nation military force as much as ingenuity of weapon engineering and development of new was engines. And when one of the two pillars of Wolkenreich military might was shattered the usual outcome of battle between Belkans and Japanese was sadly predictable.

The inability to use their most destructive spells was truly frustrating for desperately resisting warriors of Wolkenreich, but more frustrating part was that they had the technology and knowledge to counter earthlings’ murderous rampage through the vast of their homeland, but they were forced to toss away the legacy of many generation of their ancestor to use their potential at needed levels.

The sakurahydrogen, depending on its concentration, eat through any barrier jackets of barrier and could distinguish attack spell of any might in few seconds leaving many prominent Belkan mages at mercy of their enemies (the mercy they didn’t receive). The end of magical constructs and/or guardian beasts was also grim but mercifully fast. But the Janakish gas have much less eroding potential at spells that were engraved into any object created by non-magical methods or living creature.

The enchanting spells that was casted onto grunt soldiers, tanks, helicopters, warjacks and other manufactured machines of war resisted the effect of sakurahydrogen for a very long time. This revelation brings a new hope to defenders of Wolkenreich, many of whom slowly started to give into despair.

The Nations (though all of them preferred to call themselves Autonomic Provinces, since no one of them lost the wish to rebuild strong and prosperous Belkan Empire) of Belka always praised both arts of war and put equal effort into development of both magic art and military technology, so Wolkenreaich had a significant amount of non-magic war engines. Unfortunately, just like their brethrens from Bleka, Wolkenreich always followed Code of Diamant Palmen (Codex of Diamond Hands) which strictly limited strength of armies of each nation, and Wolkenreich didn’t have enough numbers to face Japan Empire hordes.

Thankfully, production capacity of Vita’s homeland was very high and time, bought by noble sacrifices of many soldiers and militia give Wolkenreich enough time to field enough war machines to stall earthlings’ advance. Their country always had a fame of being splendid jack-marshals and tank commanders and now it was time for those arts to shine in the middle of whirlwind of destruction and despair.

And the long time of nurturing warcasters oriented on warjacks and vehicles boosting and spending tons of funds on improvement of armored warfare technology give the fruits. The enchanted regiments of tanks and battle groups of properly boosted warjacks gave damned yellow-asses a trip to Janak’s pit they so richly deserved.

The sight of bulky and heavy armed Belkan red warjacks, boosted by special spells, charging into formation of knightmare frames, supported by thunderous fire of empowered tank formations and winning the day was most wonderful to any Wolkenreich defender. Maybe there wasn’t always a victories (heck, the Japanese was disgusting keking killers, but they always make Wolkens pay for their victory), but the message that previously unstoppable killers can be slain fanned the fire of defiance in their hearts.

The arrival of allied forces from neighbor nations gave additional boost to the spirit of citizens of Wolkenreich. The possibility, that invaders could be beaten back from their home soil, slowly but steadily grown into reality.

Unfortunately, Japanese have their own vision of future and the delightful moment of Wolkenreich’s liberation from their caustic presence wasn’t in it.

Just like Kaiser of Wolkenreich, the leader of slit-eyes called for aid from neighbor power – Chinese Federation, how another breed of earthlings called themselves. But what was more disastrous the find, that Japanese find the method to affect on warjacks main processor unit – the cortex.

Using specialized devices (a combination of what they called “tuned up ECM” and EMI-emitters) earthlings could send any cortex that Belkans used in their warjacks into state of disarray and then affected machines could use only most simple orders, with warcaster should give only through manual control panel, as without properly working cortex warjack simply couldn’t receive any magical encrypted orders, or being boosted by any means. This state Belkan tech corps called Disruption.

So, once warjack was disrupted he couldn’t do anything then rolling toward near enemy on battle speed and try to him them with basic attack. Moreover, since cortex was main CPU, damage to him greatly reduced the efficiency of targeting system and coordination of movements. And until cortex reboot itself, warcasters should only hope that they know an area-effect spells that would affect warjacks, without need to contact with cortex.

Using that method to greatly reduce warjacks efficiency on battlefield, Japanese and Chinese overwhelmed Belkans’ resistance. After their last sword was countered, the Wolkenreich simply fought losing war right until sustaining final defeat right on their capital planet Wolkendomane.

Vita shook her head – it wasn’t the time to brooding over the past, if she struck here for too long, the Britannia army would cook her alive. She needs to get Jewel Seed and escape to the nearest evacuation tunnel.

Her right hand in standard Belkan armored warcaster gauntlet, swiftly sprung from the joystick and start to furiously dancing on the sensor the keyboard under separated monitor, which showed the six stylized figures: the simplified image of five warjacks and one panzerriter – her entire current battle group. The Battle-group Status and Control Display – one of the key tools for any warcaster.

Under each of them she could see rows of icons, each of them showed the status of important system. The five warjacks had the very same set of icons, her panzerritter had few additional: a small crimson star – warcaster and a brown wheel - a man manned unit.

The new shimmering icons – a small lighting - near all warjacks indicated that all war machines now suffered a disruption; or course the icon of antenna – the symbol of working connection between cortex and control device – disappeared. Thankfully, warjacks support CPU was still active and they still properly respond to remote control system – the icons of little green orb with letter “C” and stylized remote controller was still there.

Her fingers continued to fly over the glimmering surface of sensor keyboard, sending the orders to steel soldiers. On the same time, Vita pushed both pedals a bit, sending both threads of her panzerritter into motion. Her Graf Eisen jolted and moved toward the ancient relic, which lay on barren earth, near the motionless frame of Japanese girl.

The warjack clumsy obeyed and followed her lead, thanks Sankt Kaiser, the new soft, developed by dame Testarossa improved vehicles response to command, movements and coordination. Warjacks even displayed some rudimental sense to avoid the collision, while moving in linear formation.

The dried rigid earth crumbled under the tracks of her war machines. To make the matter worse, the outburst of energy axed the long-range radar, so now she couldn’t response to appear of threat until her enemies would in range of her tactical sensors. Which mean – when the start to shoot at her, and it was an optimistic scenario, as Brtitannians more likely would simply blast her with their favorite long-range fire. She pushed pedal even deeper, increasing the output of engines.

Quickly reaching point of destination, Vita moved the left joystick, sending additional mental command through her Armed Device Graf Eisen, whose name carried her personal panzerritter.

Both sophisticated joystick consisted from two metal rods and plastic handle (which were overstrained with buttons and switches), connected by joints, such design allowed controller to bend like human arm, which give a driver an wide freedom of movements he could perform with hands of his machine. Device, which performed a role of a main panzerritter’s CPU, helped with smoothness, swiftness and accuracy of motions. The movements of panzerritter’s torso were controlled by the motions of the driver’s seat.

The metallic hand of machine carefully grasped priceless artifact, lifting it from the ground. Vita took a glance on the tactical map, where shining gold line showed her a shortest way to nearby entrance into the maze of tunnels.

Vita glanced on chronometer in the left lower edge of main screen, the 2 minutes already passed since the energy blast, she need to hurry. Vita gently touched the pair of symmetrically located red buttons on both joysticks - the triggers of twin SEW-10 “Vulkan” cannons, located on the shoulders of the panzerritter, but then the sudden thought, crossed her mind.

The girl used accumulated magical energy, stored in her own body, to initiate a catastrophic explosion. Sanct-Kaiser Helmut know how many energy was left in this body. She couldn’t shook away the thought that if she dared to underestimate the earthlings obsession with killing her kin and determination to do so, she would pay with her life, as she almost done if it wasn’t for Graf Eisen’s attentiveness.

Quick glance on the DSCB told her that warjacks still was in the state of Disruption. Not a surprise, considering what amount of emitted energy goes through them, thank Sankt-Kaiser that their cortexes at last survived this magical onslaught. Okay, decided crimson haired grossherzog, she would maintain the barrier for the case of another explosion, since the magical reserves both in her body and in the cartridges wasn’t that large already, and the honor of shooting would go to one of her warjacks.

She pulled back, putting some distance between Graf Eisen and unconscious girl and then, executing a series of fast clicks on the glowing keyboard, ordered a Stahlhelm (Steel Helmet), who stood at the edge of formation - the point furthest from place, where laid still motionless Japanese - to aim his cannon at unconscious girl. The low hum of mana-turbine in the depths of her panzerriteer appeared after few additional touches on the keyboard.

The additional mana she immediately poured in the formed barrier, but deciding not wasting too much of valuable energy Vita created crescent moon-shaped barrier, that would protect them from the hypothetical explosion.

Despite her hatred toward the denizens of already crumbled Japan Empire, Vita still admitted that girl had the courage and ability (who could imagine that blue eyed teenager could pull out such explosion) to resist her and that she deserve to die like warrior in the blaze of fire, instead of being crushed like insect under the threads of warjacks, like she wanted to do in the very beginning.

“Farewell, warrior of Earth.” Whispered Vita, giving a small salute to strange girl, while preparing special spell Werg(Tow), with would allow her to drag the warjaks like cars in trains after her panzerritter by the set of binding spells. Confirming that spell is set properly and that all five machines wouldn’t fall back when Graf Eisen reach cruising speed, since she couldn’t use her link to order warkacks to use maximum speed too, because of still remaining Disruption effect, and returned her attention to her today’s adversary. “You fought well and meet a glorious death, protecting your home soil.”

Vita couldn’t see, but still imagine in smallest details, how plasma round was pulled from the magazine into the chamber, while the rapidly increasing magnetic field in the matter of split seconds reach the point when it would became powerful enough to send the shell at suoersonic speed right into the target.

But before the warjack could execute his command booming roar of knightmare frames’ auto rifles pierced the air. The Stahlhelm fiercely shuddered under the relentless bombarding. But then he gives in to the damage and explodes, sending the burning wreckage into the surrounding.

~***~

- Kso! – Spat out Mamoru, avoiding charcoal-black remnants of threes. The image that appear on main screen a moment ago, after he pointed main camera of a factsphere at the weird red dots, revealing a small group weird shaped crimson machines, a warjacks – one of the mainstream war engines of damned mages, which trundled across in the centre of former glade – the calculated epicenter of energy outburst.

He cursed even louder when he failed to recognized some of those bastard children of tank and knightmare frame – they get a new models of warjacks. Why should his evening grown worse and worse with each passed minute?!

Good thing that new passive ECM, installed in their machines, seemed to prevent enemy’s short-range sensor from spotting them. Well, at last Amaterasu have some mercy for him and gave his platoon opportunity for surprise attack.

First lieutenant Shijido touched a button on the panel, opening channel to all machines under his command.

“All units, prepare to battle! I repeat – prepare to battle! Do you copy?” Ordered Mamoru, his gaze pinned on the upcoming blood-red machines. His heart kicked into high gear when he recognized a pretty sophisticated machine, obviously more advanced than others, reveling a presence of a warcaster directly on battlefield.

“Sir, yeas sir!” Roared chorus of voices through communication channel. The swiftness of reply give their commander a small measure of comfort. Which quickly start to erode since the image of bulky mechanisms on screen grown more and more detailed.

Mamoru was a fan of a wartime history and during the mixed exercise with army he gained enough knowledge to know how dangerous those heavy-armed hunchbacks are under the control of powerful mage. The Japan Empire paid a heavy price in lives for their wins against mage’s vehicles.

His eyes shoot wide open when the factsphere caught the glimpse of what was the reason that warjacks stopped and then formed a clumsy but distinct formation. Mamoru magnified the imaghe and cursed again: right on the smoking ground laid bizarre naked and unconscious girl, whom his knightmare frame’s computer dutifully recognized her as Oreki Tsutsuhino.

The slow motions of her ample bare breasts (Mamoru slammed a fist into his own forehead – what was he thinking in situation like that!) indicated that she was still alive. Mamoru’s brain goes into overdrive, trying to figure best course of actions.

They need to get the girl from the battlefield, since the peaceful resolution of meeting was as possible as concert of purple spider, so they could use their heavy weapon freely. But to do so, his platoon should cross the open vast of ruined glade under the enemy fire.

He know that belkan guns was effective at short ranges, but compensated this with truly catastrophic destructive power. Mamoru Shijido didn’t wanted to test how good the Blaze Luminous system, installed on their KMFs would be against he cannons of unknown jacks.

Maybe they could try to use feint attack – send the bulk of his forces bombarding the Belkans, while dashing at full speed over the edge of clearing and when enemy forces would turn around from the girls to face them – one machine would charge from the deep of forest and snatch Tsutsuhino-san right from under their noses.

Well, they could pull out something like that if the trees, the ones who didn’t turn into ash, on the edge of glade weren’t smoking lifeless sticks.

The trains of his thought come to screeching halt when he saw as the closest jack raised his cannon, pointing it right on the source of Mamoru’s brainstorm.
To fuck with all cunning plans!

“All machines – fire on my target!!” Bellowed the first lieutenant, raising his knioghtmare’s auto rifle, and sending spray of shells right into Belkan machine’s side. His subordinates didn’t let him down this time too, almost immediately adding their own share into storm of rounds.

The red warjacks convulsed madly under the torrent of fire the sparks and pieces of metal fly in every direction. After few seconds later, the tormented machine suddenly bloated up, fire jettisoned from the holes in armor, and one moment after warjack viciously explode, showering the nearby warjackas in the shrapnel of deformed metal. Seems that one of the rounds accidentally caused a detonation of ammunition.

The explosion, unfortunately, had a very little effect on the near jack, who became the protecting wall for another Belkan’s vehicles. The thick armor of bulky machine absorbed the power of blast and withstands the bombardment of metallic shrapnel in exchange for suffering a numerous but shallow gashes and cuts on the thick red-painted metal.

Mamoru gritted his teethes – such thick armor would be a really tough cookie to crack for his police unit. Where the reinforcement, damn them to hell?! The only good thing was that thick-jack also protected the still unmoving girl from being smashed by shockwave.

The Belkan war engines slowly trundled toward his rapidly upcoming platoon, raising their guns, trying to catch the knightmares into sight.

“Scatter!!” Bellowed First Special Unit commander, sharply yanking the joysticks, sending his KMF into evasive maneuver. His squad followed him, the other squads, emulating their commanders, also quickly darted from the line of upcoming attack, the four squad of knightmare frames dashed toward their adversaries by long arching
trajectories.

Belkans discharge their guns, thunderous roar reverberate through entire glade, when shells leaved barrels at supersonic speed, it was followed with even more deafening explosion, when they slammed into the ground, batching the surrounding in wave of fire.

Belkan’s cannon rounds were a sophisticated mechanism, that created the cloud of overheated plasma in the centre of shell, contained by magical barrier, and when round break, the released plasma burst into surrounding space.

The clumsy and unfocused fire confused Mamoru for an instance. What are they doing? What’s happened to Belkan machines targeting system? Why don’t warcaster enchant the warjack’s aim with his magic?

Then the realization bloomed on him – that outburst of magical energy overloaded warjack’s brains… or how was Belkans call their CPU. So, right now Belkan machines was as agile as drunken monkeys - a chance he so longed for!!

“Masaomi!! Pick up the girl and transport her to Serf, now!!”

“Yes sir!” Retorted through the inter-com second lieutenant Richiga sharply. “Ichinose! Kotomine! Follow the orders of second lieutenant Shogo in my absence!”

Without listening to instantly coming “yes, sir!” Masaomi Richiga’s kniughtmare, which already put his rifle on special fasteners, bolted from the formation toward the line of the red half-humanoid machines, which still, unsuccessfully thanks to Amaterasu, to hit knightmares of their platoon.

Masaomi Richiga had the reputation of most talented and agile pilot in the platoon, but the warjacks hardly could hit even the greenhorn pilots who saw their first battle. Still, not wishing to tempt the fate, the tan-haired devicer send his machine into series of drifts, akin the figure skater performance.

He couldn’t ignore the most advanced looking machine in the enemy formation – obviously a warcaster steed, which quickly turned his torso around and raised its left arm and guns, installed on the forearm spit out a torrent of fire, which he was forced to quickly avoid by sending his knightmare into quick jump, which unfortunately stalled his charge to unconscious civilian.

To make things worse, the twin axed wielded warjacks, who looked like a seasoned pirate, also turned his torso with twin-barreled gun on it, aiming at second lieutenant knightmare frame. The canon roared sending a entire spray of plasma rounds at knightpolice machine, while the caliber of gun was lower and the aim of warjack was as pretty much horrible, the sheer rite of fire cover previous drawbacks.

Not mention that even smaller plasma rounds were still very destructive and even direct hit of one of them could if not destroy his KMF on spot but definitely inflict grievous damage.

Thanks Amaterasu, that other jacks had their own problems to concentrate on him. The brother of killed jacks send round after round at maneuvering knightmares, without any success. While two bulky jacks were busier, with circling protecting their comrades with their super-thick armor and they seemed to perform good, since no more jacks succumbed to First Platoon fire.

Seeing, that he have a problem arching his target his squad-mates, together with members of second basic platoon quickly circled around and opened a volley fire at Belkans formation, aiming on the Ruchiga’s assailants mainly.

The ghostly crimson field appeared around the leading machine, deflecting the storm of rounds, and one of the heavy armored jacks was forced to roll back to cover bandit-like machine from fire. But the mage was still forced to divert his attention from Masaomi’s machine, while “bandit” concentrated to fire on Richiga’s platoon-mates.
Without missing a second, Masaomi, pushed both joysticks forward, the cloud of dust blasted from under the landspinners of his Sutherlands who stormed at maximum speed toward the naked girl on the ground.

The cabin-mounted tank-robot tried to prevent him to get closer, but roaring sound of upcoming rocket forced him to turn around toward new danger. The hastily appeared familiar crimson-colored shinning barrier consumed the power of explosion, but the delay give Masaomi such needed seconds, for quickly closing the gap between his KMF and mrs. Tsutsuhino, and make a sharp turn, sending another wall of earth and dust over red machines, quenching the velocity.

Sutherland leaned forward, swiftly picking the brunette up, then blue and white Sutherland performed backward dash, before jumping to the side avoiding the incoming fire from the warcaster’s machine, as he managed to shield himself with two bulky warjacks from the fire of KMF’s platoon auto rifles, and then darted zigzagging toward the point where First Special Assault Platoon entered this ill-fated glade.

~***~

Mamoru nodded in small relief, seeing that Masaomi managed to save the girl and get her away from the enemy. The faint glimpse of satisfaction was swiftly drown under the wave of anxiety, when he saw that all warjacks rumbled forward, seemingly having enough with playing as practice targets for earthlings forces. Somehow the Belkans machines managed to look very pissed off, even without having any expression-capable faces.

Maybe it was a very loud roar of their engines, or the look of shell-gashed armor. Mamoru, with growing fear understood, that first kill was achieved only because their platoon managed to fire on the thin rear armor of torso, while the frontal armor could withstand much more damage before giving up.

Well, while the “rogue” jack seems to had thinner armor than others, but all other present assailants, especially
two rock-like build jacks, would be a tough targets. Thanks kami now, since Masaomi evacuated the civilian from the area, he and his mans could use their heavy ordnance and grenade launchers without hesitation.

“Heavy squad, fire on the Boogie-3!” Commanded Mamoru, pulling his rocket launcher from the back, and aiming at the brethren of the slain jack, the other members of his squad emulated his movement. “First and second basic squad, aim on the Boogie-5, use your grenade launchers! Assault squad, charge into close combat distract the Boogie-2 and 4, but don’t engage Boogie-1!!”

“Sir, yes sir!!” With quick and fluid motions the remaining knightmares darted toward their targets, splitting the formation and opening a clear line toward the Belkans advancing forces.

Just like on training course, Mamoru connected the crosshairs with red circle and push the button. Knightmare frame jolted a bit from the recoil, when the rocket flies toward its target. A moment after the air was pierced by dual roar when two other members of his squad fired their rocket launchers in unison too.

One of the rockets (thankfully, not his) suddenly changed its course and slammed into the frond with explosion. But the heavy rocket from his advanced rocket launcher D-7 “Eliminator” with sacuradite warhead reached its target.

The entire glade shook under the power of explosion, the Belakn machine was torn apart with such destructive force, that now even tank chassis was ripped to shreds unlike the previous one that now stood like black and burn tomb-stone.

Mamoru allowed a small smile to creep on his face – had gambit was proven right. During the last stages of war Belkans, despite that their side now only dragged the time before the defeat, managed to reverse-engineered the Russian Coalition’s rocket jammer generator (though the quality was so-so at best) and pretty much all warjacks were equipped by them making rocket weapon much less effective.

But since rocket jammers required control from cortex, only commanding machine would be able to use the generator since other jacks still suffered disruption. And while they managed to get one rocket out of course, the jack still received his share of rockets.

Then mana-meter roared again, the reading of warcaster’s machine skyrocketed, indicating that something huge is coming.

Mamoru Shijido braced himself for the worst, silently praying to Amaterasu. The scored a few kills, but enemy was still strong and had a powerful spells and weaponry at his dispose. And everyone know, that even cornered mouse would fight with utmost ferocity.

And black-haired devicer has no doubt that his platoon cornered not mice, but the pack of feral wolves.

~***~

Vita roared in mix of rage and frustration when another Stahlhelm was destroyed by enemy fire.

“Kek you all, shit-suckers!” Hollered red-haired mage, looking at how grin satiation became for her battle group. Three knighhtmare frames, armed with spears cornered one of Steinshilds. The Steinshild was a primary siege and anti-heavy tanks warjack – he plowed through enemy fire until he reaches the point from where he can unleash his destructive SEW - 8 “Lawine” cannons.

And while he had heavy spiky fists that could smash APC apart, their usage would open his fragile belly, since movements of arms would move the slabs of armor, attached on them. She issued the order to not the retaliate in melee until her command, so jack wouldn’t attack under the influence of his support CPU. But the relentless attackers now tried to use their spears as leverages to open Steinshild’s arms by force, and then the third member of their squad would jam his spear right into the jack’s vital parts.

The second Steinshield stumbled back from the explosion when the another rocket barrage struck him, when her protected Vita’s personal warjacks Exermut (named after ancient hero of Belka folklore). His thick armor withstand the power of blast, but the ghastly large dent on the armor almost screamed that another attack would pierce the armor and then the warjack would share the sad fate of Stahlhelms. And without protection the Exermut would shortly join him.

Vita’s blood pressure reached the dangerous levels. Those keking treacherous shits!! They already claimes the two of the precious war machines that was left from her homeland war legacy, and those monkeys wanted an another trophy?!

Kek them all to Janak’s Pits!

Vita almost ripped the left joystick from the its fixing with vicious jolt. The Graf Esien left hand bolted upward, aiming FeurRegen auto cannon at the trio of knightmares that harassed the warjack.

The knightmares was swift enough to either darting back or using the Steinshild as barrier (much to Vita’s increasing rage), but they still was forced from continuing their assault. Vita didn’t stop there and rotated the torso of her steed to the point when the Vulkan cannons could take an aim at the squad of knightmare frames, armed with heavy weapon.

The twin stream of red and black energy didn’t have more luck than previous shooting, but Vita didn’t tried to hit her adversaries right now, what she needed was a distraction and she achieved her goal.

Her lips curled into savage grin when she imputed a few commands and the majority of remained cartridges exploded in rapid succession, pouring an insane amount of mana into Graf Eisen core. But the result was worth it – Vita’s most powerful boosting spell, the pride of entire Wolkenreich that turned the ride of many battles, were completed.

The large Belkan blood-red triangle appeared under the Graf Eisen tracks, the runes flared so bright that panzerritter almost disappear from the sight. Then the triangle suddenly explodes into the massive wave of energy that washed over the entire glade.

The stunned Braitannia police unit stood still for a moment, looking how now all Blekan machines was engulfed in the flickering red areolas, with a small rune-etched triangles around engraving into their chests.

The trio of melee oriented knighmares, restored their formation and charged at the Steinshild they choose as their pray, not knowing that tables was turned around. The warjacks spread his arms, allowing both cannon on his shoulders to take an aim, licking the fire with the cannon in the turret on the front of his tank chassis.

When the knightmares were just a few seconds from the strike, Steinshild unleash the terrible barrage of energy. Knightmared were expecting this and covered themselves with their thick shields with inbuilt Blaze Luminous system. In normal circumstances the shield was sturdy enough to withstand a torrent of energy long enough for KMFs to jam their melee weapon into warjacks vulnerable chest area, destroying him. But this time a vicious storm of red and black energy almost blow them away.

The knightmares and their armament withered and melted away in the embrace of enchanted stream of energy in the matter of few seconds. The thunderous roar reverberate through the glade, when the all three knightmares explode, claiming the lives of Second Lieutenant Marii Dokubari, Private Asemu Asodo and Private Ikudo Ise.

The UberirdischeWut(Unearthly Rage) – the spell that boost both accuracy and destructive power attack performed by all possible members of battle group (both warjacks and warcaster’s panzerritter), regardless was they melee or ranged, to their limits on the same time. The praised spell of Wolkenreich, they give only to their closest allies (though after the fall of Wolkenreich the spell became much more wild spread in order to repulse Earth Empire attacks), which was able to turn warjacks into monstrous engines of destruction, cleaving and blasting their way through the ranks of enemies. And now it was a First Special Assault Platoon to have a taste of this spell.

Vita’s hands danced at keyboard under the BSCD’s sending new commands into the Steinshilds’ support CPUs. The Exermut didn’t needed that, his could suffer the Disruption, but he still had a special imprinted programs and, no matter what the scientists of Bureau said, his own battle spirit. And one command from his lady was enough.

“Totet Sie, Exermut!! (Kill them, Exermut)” Intoned Vita, her voice almost rumbled from barely hidden growl of vicious delight.

With bloodcurdling roar of activating rocket thrusters, the old warjack charged right into the formation of stunned enemies.

~***~

Mamoru could only gasp in horror, seeing how entire squad was obliterated in matter of few heartbeats. He know that belkan weapon is destructive on close-range encounters and that he and his subordinates never should let their guard down but to see how three KMFs was simply vaporized wasn’t something he was used to see.

To make matters even worse, the ragged warjacks, covered by précising fire from the commanding machine, which Mamoru’s mans barely was able to doge (inner voice tell Mamoru that they dodged only because it was covering fire), on binding speed closed the gap between him and two knightmare frames from Richiga’s squad.

The warjack’s twin axes started to wave a deadly web of slashes with unfortunate machine of private Asagi Ichinose parried with a blow of a left hand with activated Blaze Luminous.

The shield of greenish energy hold for a few seconds, before collapsing under the both numbers and the power of the attacks. The pieces of both arms and destroyed auto rifles flied everywhere, before the bandit-like warjacks sliced a knightmare frame in half with an overhead chop with both hands. Thanks Amaterasu, Asagi managed to activate her Ejecting System and her cabin rocketed away from the explosion.

Her squad mate, Kurage Kotomine wasn’t that lucky – his vehicle got torn apart by point-blank fire from the turret on the warjack’s hunch.

The rage in Mamoru’s heart exploded as fiercely as the KMF of his recently perished comrade. Those bastards already took the lives of four good soldiers under his, Mamoru Shijido’s. care and who know what terrible things they do to poor Oreki Tsutsuhino, whom they find naked and unconscious on red-hot ground. They would pay!

Seeing how another heavy armor clad jacks mimicked the movements of his comrade, by spreading his arms and, judging by growing flickering shine of infamous red and black color in the depth of focusing lenses, starting to charge his deadly cannons.

“Heavy weapon squad, maneuver T-32!!” Bellowed platoon commander, already finishing a insane plan in his mind.

Mamoru’s KMF moved sharply, taking an aim and preparing for daring maneuver. Right on the moment when all three weapon released the deadly column on energy, Mamoru, who carefully listened to increasing beeping of sensors, shoot his Rocket launcher and pushed the pedals sending his KMF in the dash on the same time. His steed jolted fiercely, Mamoru almost bite his tongue, avoiding the storm of red and black energy by velocity from both working motor and recoil from the shoot.

The rocket, from his launcher explode somewhere in the forest, while a moments after the two rockets from another launchers hit warjack’s opened chest area. While, those rocket wasn’t as destructive as sacuradite warheads equipped ones from Mamoru’s Eliminator, they still was pretty powerful rounds. The warjacks’ torso was blasted apart, while his tank chassis was now engulfed in fire.

The joy from the success was, unfortunately, short-lived, when the even more powerful red and black beam vaporized one of rocket launcher wielding humanoids. Seems the enemy commander was tired of just covering his warjacks with fire and decided to claim a few kills himself. The sole consolation was that Ken Nobukatsu was quick enough to activate Ejecting System right on the moment when he heard alarm claxon that tell him he was on enemy sights.

Now it was three against five.

The three knightmares from the second basic squad was locked in deadly dance with bandit-jack. His closeness preserved them from the bombardment, but the web of destructive clashes and fierce fire bursts from turret gun wasn’t less deadly.

Those three was seasoned veterans and they were able to hold the rampaging tank robot in check, but they also weren’t able to start to retaliate either. Their stun tonfas look pretty weak against razor-sharp twin edgy axes, but they took a lesson from Asagi’s defeat and didn’t allow bandit-jack to start to rain the Blaze Luminous field for too long, immediately darting backward when the warjack start to rain any of them with strikes longer than three seconds.

Fearing that soon enough warcaster would join the fray, and then they would perish without a doubt, the squad decided to act. The squad leader, Ibaraki Shogo tossed his rifle away (it was damaged by stray swing anyway) and, activating both tonfas charged at jacks. His squad mates opened a fire, aiming at the ground right under jack’s, threads.

The cloud of dust, blasted upward, managed to blind the jack for instant, since his sensors was working barely for 40% due disruption, giving Inbaraki an opening he longed for. The Sutherland crashed his right hand down on the warjacks, imitating the overhead chop that jack used to destroy Asagi Ichinose’s machine.

The jack, despite all of this, was still powered by arcane magic and had a rich experience himself, so he swiftly moved his axe, bashing both much weaker Sutherland’s arm upward, preparing to strike opened KMF’s chest with horizontal slash with another axe.

But Shogo know he wouldn’t be able to pierce the jack’s defense with pure melee skills and the jack’s movements was his true aim.

The moment bandit-jack lock his kginghtmare’s right arm with his right hand and started the deadly right-arm slash, Ibaraki ejected his knightmare frame’s left arm right into jack’s head. The power of impact forced jack’s torso to jolt backward, breaking the strike and releasing his KMF’s hand.

Ibaraki’s machine jumped backward, opening two other knightmares line of fire. The pair of grenade launchers boomed in unison, sending deadly projectiles into rigged jack. The red Belkan machines tried to avoid the impact with impressive speed, but the distance was too short. Jack managed to save his torso, but the grenades still hit his turret gun and blasted away his right wrist.

The crippled machine quickly turned around and his rocket engines roared to live as he darted from the machines of basic squad. Seemed that jacks finally overcome the disruption and reestablished the mental link to their leader.

Mamoru and his remaining squad mate Kio Sakurai was busy with fighting with warcaster’s machine. They was forced to scuttle back to the edge of glade, sending rocket after rocket at powerful war machine, while desperately dodging incoming shots, as trying to fight it on the closer distance was a suicide.

The knightmares start to chase their target, showering him in gun fire. The jack shacked under fire, his armor loosed its pieces, threatening to give in. Suddenly the damaged belkan machine sharply changed the direction, leaving jacks at the line of fire of the fully charged cannons of the second thick-armored jack, who stood with separated arms in front of them like he wanted to embrace them with death hug.

Mamoru hollered in horror and rage, knowing that he can’t save his comrades. They were too careless and fall right into enemy’s trap.

The twelve rockets, roaring down from the skies, slammed into jack’s chest, blasting him apart. Shocked Mamoru raised his gaze to meet a wonderful view of pair of UAVs, circling in the sky above glade. The Harashime finally took a position to support them!

“Mamoru!!” The voice of Masaomi Richiga never sound more beautiful than today. “Hold there, my friend! The aerial flotilla would reach your position very soon!”

The message reach all remaining members of First Special Assault Platoon, pouring new strength into them. The Mamoru and Kio aim now could rival that of sniper and only the barrier preserved warcaster’s machine from damage. The basic squad darted through the glade to join the forces with heavy weapon squad and aid them in mage hunting.

But the Belkan mage refused to give up. Another stream of energy forced Kio and Mamoru to stop their barrage and take evasive maneuvers. Then red machine raised its hands, reaching and pulling out both of his hammers. Then amalgamation between tank and knightmare connected both hammers in one deadly weapon and charged toward the upcoming basic squad.

The movements of wascaster’s jack were refined and fast, when tank-robot’s weapon continued its mysterious but deadly dance in the air, but knightmares already started to spread up, preparing to repel the upcoming charge.
“Giganthammer!!” The Belkan mage’s hate-filled roar (it was a woman’s voice!) reverberate through entire area as thunderclap, when the hammer, the jack hold in his arms suddenly rapidly increased his size and the length of the grip.

The jet exhauster on the backside of hammer roared to life sending the monstrous weapon into destructive swing. The sharp tip of hammer goes through all three knightmares without stalling, crushing all of them in the metal slug. Ibaraki and his squad mates were barely able to eject in time.

Mamoru Shijido, stared in shock at this insane spectacle, until the beep in the corner of the dashboard dragged his attention. Cold and grim smile crawled on his face when he saw the reason.

“Kio, we’re retreating!” Ordered Mamoru, dropping all official protocol.

“B-but, sir…” Started flabbergasted Sakurai, who wasn’t able to look away from the warcaster’s jack who menacingly turned toward their two remaining knightmare frames, raising his war hammer again.

“Do it!!” Roared First Lieutenant Mamoru Shijido, giving his subordinate an example with pulling his rocket launcher back on its fixing and turning away. Seeing his superior’s movements, the younger devicer obeyed.

The pair of UAV’s who spent all their ammunition when they destroyed the last non-damaged jack, followed them.

“Don’t worry Kio.” Reassurred his subordinate Mamoru, guiding his machine out of the recent battlefield. “The bitch wouldn’t get away with this. Those guys would take care of her.”

Kio Sakurai gasped, when he saw about whom his commander talked about.

~***~

Vita take a few breathes, calming down, while checking the map and sending the mental order to sole remaining jack in her battle group to move close, when alarm claxons roared again.

Redhead looked at the image, which Garf Eisen sent to the main screen and gasped in horror. The white and gold bulk of the Logres-call aerial battleship, followed by pair of Caeleon-class aerial frigates, suddenly appeared in the sky already charged their Hadron cannons, aiming at her.

Vita could only stare ion horror and despair at approaching doom, she know very well she wouldn’t be able to outrun new guests, neither dodge the shot.

“Vita!!” Signum van Wolken voice almost deafened her, but Vita was so happy to hear the voice of her battle sister one last time before her death. “Don’t move, dame Testarossa would bail you out!”

The red haired Belkan noblewoman could only gasp when small dark purple object shoot out from the burned woods and then, reveal itself to be a small bat-shaped UAV, colored in black and dark purple.
The metal bat hovered right above Graf Eisen, start to shine with dark purple light, the same color as large magic circle, which appeared right under the panzerritter and warjack.

“Faster! Faster!!” Pleaded Vita, mentally, when the air ships energy readings’ skyrocketed.

To her unimaginable relief, the brief vertigo, which signalized that teleportation spell completed come faster than agonizing feeling of Hadron radiation burning through the armor of her panzerritter and melting her flash. She had no doubt that there wouldn’t be anything but crater on the place where glade once been.

This evening concluded on rather bad note: she lost almost entire battle group, the Britannians, while already knowing about their presence, now would be even more zealous in their hunt of small army of Belkans. But she had a Jewel Seed and now sons and daughters of the fallen Wolkenreich kingdom make a small step toward the liberation of their homeland.

Author Note: This chapter took a terrifyingly long time to write. But it’s seems to grown almost on its own will when I wrote it. And that damned laziness not helped too! Though I wanted to finish Stage 2 in June the sudden death of my grandmother really stalled all writing process. It wasn’t very inspiriting time to write anything, believe me.

Still, I’m really happy how the battle between Vita and police unit came out. I hope I managed to show that both sides can be pretty dangerous to each other. And a half-tank half-robot swinging a giant rocket-propelled hammer is cool!

Okay, now I really need to overcome my laziness and write Interlude 1: Geburstag.



Thank you very much anyone who read my story! :)
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#17
I maked few tweaks in the first two parts of stage 2. Many thanks to chronodekar for his help.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#18
Okay, there was too lonely in this thread. Let's warm it up with update.

First part of Interlude 1 ahoy.

Interlude 1. Geburstag.​

House Schoneherd ancestral castle Schmetternden Berg
Planet Schnoegerddome
10th day of second cycle of fifth period.

The rays of sun, despite all created defensive lines, still managed to find a breach in the thick wall of old massive curtains. But the owner of room guessed that this could happen and prepared an additional barrier in the form of thick and soft red blanket. And light, that usually treacherously assault her face now harmlessly fall on the impervious barrier of the fines Belkan fabric.

Unfortunately, it was seemed that today the entire planet was involved in a sinister plot to not let a young Belkan grossherzogin enjoying her nap. Three quick loud knocks pierced happy dream of a sleeping occupant of a warm and cozy bed just like the round from the canon.

The mountain of dark red blanket in the middle of spacious wooden bed shrugged a few times, before falling down, burring the forest of crimson-red hairs; accompanied by eruptions of indignant moans, indicating that mistress of the room had no intention to surrender her precious sleep. Then, collapsed mountain twisted into giant sound-proof cocoon.

The sound did not stop – the unknown assailant was as persistent as young scion of house Schoneherd. Then, after a while, the knocking stopped, but before happy girl could celebrate her victory the rhythmic clicks declared that enemy used an ultimate weapon. The door keys!

The thick wooden door was quickly threw open, though intrudes holded the brown mass of iron hard melkart-tree to prevent it from slamming into the wall.

Vita Ven Shoneherd moaned in despair, trying to protect her sacred right for deep and peaceful sleep. But she understood, that the strengths of the combatants was not equal and she rightfully tried to crawl away, while still wrapped in her thick and reliable armor, from upcoming and well-known to Vita assailant.

Said assailant was a forty-five years old woman, whose long crimson wavy hairs freely streamed down until reaching her waist. The woman wear the black diadem encrusted with small rubies. The pricey attire had a large circular medallion, attached to it right over woman’s forehead.

Said medallion had a masterfully crafted image of two crossed flaming hammers over the mountain – the insignia of house Schoneherd. Under the black metal of a diadem rested a pair of piercing amber eyes and short elegant nose. The lipstick never touched her thin lips, which now was pressed in a tight line.

The ample curves of her body, which was seen through the thick material of her clothes would easily drag the attention of any male. To be specific – they could drag attention, but the lines of properly trained muscles, visible even through dense fabric, do the trick better, especially on the redhead woman’s forearms. That was a body of a seasoned warrior.

The woman’s set of clothes consisted of long dark red skirt that was just few centimeters short from sweeping the dust from the floor, a shirt of a brighter color of red with long sleeves, each of them ended with a steel wristbands, which tightly clasped around the arm. Those massive wristbands had a small shield attached to them and, how Vita know, could easily grow in size by mental order and, considering the strength of the wearer and the sharpness of the edges, provide a solid defense and be a good offence weapon.

Each step made by woman was followed by piercing sound of metal colliding with a stone floor. As usual, the fourteen-six year old woman wear her favorite black metal-laced boots. The together with boots, the clanking sounds were emitted by long one-arm sword, whose highly-decorated hilt was crafted to resemble the blacksmith’s hammer, attached to woman’s belt.

The grossehrzogin Martha Ven Schoneherd sighed with a mix of slight irritation and adoration looking at the large crimson caterpillar who feebly tried to move on the bed, moaning softly. Her only daughter was a truly heavy sleeper and could remain in the bad until the ten o clock.

Her lips quickly transformed from the stern thin line into smile, when her wrapped in blanker daughter tried to crawl away, dangerously closing the gap between her and edge of the bed. Swiftly lunging forward, older woman snatch entire cocoon up then tossed it lightly upward, before catching her daughter again. With especially loud and pitiful moan, the head of her precious little girls emerged from the artificial cave.

The young girl’s crimson hairs was a mess, her blue eyes was still half-open and sleepy and her cheeks was adorably puffed in irritation. Martha couldn’t help but squeal in adoration, spinning on the spot and kissing her beautiful daughter’s face and rubbing their cheeks together.

Vita tried to preserve her dignity and fight back against hr captor, but for no avail. Moreover her momma arms feels so good that small herzogin couldn’t help but relax and instinctively snuggled into her mother’s chest, enjoying the feelings of love and warmth.

The mistress of the castle giggled again, stopping spinning and glancing around her daughter’s room. She was pleased to see that only bad was in a state of disarray in her daughter’s otherwise clean and well-organized room.

The 28 square meters room was dim, since all three windows was covered by thick black curtains decorated with a red tassels, allowing a limited amount of light to flow in. No stray toy couldn’t be seen, her gaze never catch a single of piece of abandoned clothes. Chairs stood firmly on their places, just like mats.

The elder woman couldn’t fight off the old habit to inspect the surroundings, the habit she developed after many military campaigns and she was pleased to see the results of strict lecture she gave her daughter at the beginning if this cycle. Vita easily could be a very organized and accurate girl, when she put efforts in this. Especially, after a slight push.

Right on her left side, near the door, stood a large three meters tall wooden cabinet, filled with memo-crystals. Each memo-crystal stored either one of her daughter favorite story, documental film or educational program on the economy, politic, strategy and tactic or mechanic.

The meter apart from the cabinet stood a table with many boxes, crowned with a built-in computer, where Vita could work, read said memo-crystals or simply play in one of her favorite strategic games. As Martha knew each box contained a well-defined set of things: one box contained various pens, pencils, notebooks (even at such ages the good old papers was still pretty reliable memory storage), blocks of paper, scissors and other stationery. The second was filled with medicines, ointments and bandages for the case when either owner of the room or someone nearby would get hurt. The third (which was locked by small but sturdy and break-proof lock) stored the multiple sets of miniatures, whom Vita either used to play (she vehemently protected this assumptions to everyone’s amusement) or to use in the numerous tactical board battles with either of her brothers.

Vita’s breath started to slow down and became deeper – seems that Vita found her hands being comfortable enough to continue her nap. While Martha really liked to enjoy her time cradling her little sleeping treasure, right now she was firmly convinced that Vita already had much more serious task than enjoying her dreams.

Ven Schoneherd family matriarch resolutely forward, while giving a bundle in her hands a strong shakes from time to time, each shake was always followed by offended groan. Without losing the grip on her blanket-wrapped daughter, Martha quickly passed beside the cabinet and then table, bypassing the bed.

Grossherzogin, annoyed by surrounding dimness, swiftly strode toward stand on the left side of Vita’s bed, where she could see the familiar shape of console. One touch and, with a low hum, the curtains moved aside, allowing bright sunlight to flood the room. Martha couldn’t suppress a sly grin when she heard a shriek and felt a burst of activity in her arms, when Vita buried her eyes into her mother’s chest. Though, older woman too was forced to raise her left hand a moment after too, since her eyes already managed to wean from the bright light.

Her glance paused for a moment on another wooden a few meters apart from the bed, right in the centre of the room. The weapon cabinet was, as she strictly instructed Vita numerous times, properly locked on two massive locks and she know that there was at last two sophisticated protection spells, engraved into cabinet’s frame.

Martha took a few steps forward and glanced inside. To her relief everything was at their places: the battleaxe, war hammer, shotgun and pair of heavy pistols. Belkan noblewoman looked at masterfully crafted weapon with a mix of admiration… and resignation. No matter how many time passed, the first toy, that any child of Belkan noble family will receive, would be a weapon.

Yes, the trainings which Vita goes through on daily basis and her enchanted genes give her enough strength to use them even at the age of nine, but do they all – a Belkan nobility, really had to surrender their own flesh and blood to the fate of unavoidable battle? Would her little Vita someday gave her own child, when he or she meet their six birthday, a small knife, axe or hammer. Martha sighed – she herself gave her little baby a small battle hammer, just like her husband did to Hans, Victor and Peter. Just like her own mother Karla Ven Schoneherd done to her.

Pushing sad thought aside, Martha reminded herself that they were on clocks. Quickly dashing forward, though the large empty space in the centre of the room, covered by thick dark blue soft carpet – small training area where Vita could practice her movements, bypassing a large table, on whom Vita and her brothers clash their miniature armies in fierce battles, she stopped in front of dark brown door in the furthers edge of room.

Martha carefully put the bundle on nearby chair, the blanket immediately fall exposing Vita, who wore the decorated red nightgown on her petite body and drowsy expression on her swollen face. The lady of castle Schmetternden Berg resolutely opened the door of wardrobe and, with a command “Licht!” which activated the lamps on the wardrobe’s cellar; she sneaked into the room that was a quarter of the Vita’s personal apartment’s size.

The next couple of minutes Vita spent hearing to various combinations of “This should be good, if only…”, “Maybe it’s a bit too…”, “How about this…” and “Ah, we need to hurry!”, this never ending song was accompanied by the sound of rustling clothes. Thank Kaiser her mother was kind enough to evaluate the fitness of various dresses just by look. Without forcing her sole daughter to go through the hell of try-on. Finally, with an especially loud “That it is!” her beaming mother burst out from the wardrobe’s maw.

On lady Schoneherd’s right arms Vita could see a crimson and black Belkan ball gown. The crimson fabric of long skirt was decorated by black frills and the metallic butterflies crafted from the same ore as her mother’s diadem.

The Blouse had a gigot sleeves decorated by the same frills on the wrists. The blouse had a tall black metallic collar attacked to it which covered not only neck but even half-covered back of the head. Also, on the right hip, was a hand-made bunny sewn to the skirt.

Vita stared speechless at her favorite dress, trying to force her half-sleep brain to work. It wasn’t pretty easily so drowsy girl asked the first thing she found in the depth of her still hazy mind.
“Mo-o-om…” Droned red-headed smaller grossherzogin, staring blankly at the garment that her mother leaved on the back of the chair that stood near the window. Her mother again disappear in the wardrobe, now searching for the shoes and underwear. “Why do so many of our things colored in red and black? It’s not like I dislike those colors but there is so many another nice colors? Or daddy brought so many baskets with such paint that we simply can’t help but use it?”

Martha giggled, hearing to Vita’s sleepy voice – her daughter sound like broken device. But mother of four children could feel that Vita wanted to know seriously, at this moment at last. Without stopping her search, she answered.

“The red and black – the colors of blood on iron – the symbolic colors of Old Belkan Empire, my dear.” Started Martha, picking up a pair of shoes that caught her attention. “They was a colors of the Kreis de Grunder (The Circle of Creation) – the group of the nobles, leaded by Herman Von Belka, from old Al`Hazard that seek a new home after the destruction of their empire in the Ruination Wars. Also – they’re symbols of our, belkan nobility, donkey-like stubbornness, rock-like hard-headness and over bloated pride.”

“Eh…?” Vita sharply yanked her head to push sleepiness away. Somehow, her mother’s last remark caught her attention. “What do you mean momma?”

“Hm. Give me some time to collect my thoughts, sweetie…” Schoneherd matriarch paused when she took a moment to carefully study pink panties with a cute little bunny on it, then she pick them up. Despite the fact that this day should be one of the happiest Martha Ven Schoneherd expression darkened when she thought about the events the responsible for the state of her nation.

“Vita, as you know from your history lessons and many stories I and you dad told you, that one hundred and fifty years ago the Old Empire waged a protracted and bloody war against Irsedian Concordat. If I recall correctly: the conflict sparked disputes about the administration over the rich cluster of ore-rich asteroids belts.”

The Great Duchess chuckled sadly, before continuing bitterly. As her own mother told her the sheer amount of metal that could be salvaged from the remnants of the engines of wars was equal to the year’s output of entire planet iron mines. She couldn’t bring herself about the amount of blood that was spilled. She knew – the answer would be horrifying.

“The conflict claimed many lives of our soldier.” Continued Martha Ven Schonedherd, mentally comparing the pair of snow-white socks with pink flowers to the green cocks with yellow birds. “Frankly, we all really should thank Sankt-Kaiser that both sides strictly followed the Codex of War that strictly prohibited attacks on unarmed civilians and bombardment of non-military objects. But at the end all members of Von Belka family paid their lives to end this war, just like Great Magistrat of Irsedian Concordat. Finally the big wigs ion both sides decide that we all lose too much. And after twenty five years of bloodshed the conflict between our nations ended, leaving both Belka Empire and Concordat to face the fruits of their idiotism.”

The bitterness in her Martha’s tone didn’t go unnoticed by Vita’s hear despite her half-comatose state. The last words of grossherzogin oozed with pain.

“And what do you think? After all pain, losses and bloodshed the nobility, after all tears that was shed, after all broken dreams… After all those nightmares the nobility of Belka Empire couldn’t extinguish the fire of dominance and conquest in their hearts. Each leader of the greatest houses of Belka wanted to became new ruler. The swords was bared again, the the banner of war was prepared to sore in the sky once more and again the numerous lives of belkans would be extinguished.”

Vita sit on her chair unmoving now, staring at the stone wall of castle, her face now was devoid of any traces of previous sleepiness. Her parents and nannies told her many stories about battles, but all of them have the brave heroes fighting the bad evildoers. The hero would slay the bad guy and everyone would life happily, but this time she didn’t know what to say: obviously the arrogant nobles who wanted to snatch the throne was bad (just like greedy and selfish Graf Ven Gierigenbauch for the tale about “Triplets with burning hearts”), but then who was a hero there? No matter how young grand duchess think… tried to think, she couldn’t find the answer.

Vita was still thought about her mother’s words, when mistress of the castle leaved the wardrobe, carrying a pile of clothes in her arms and pair of boots, whom she hold with a fingers of her left hand. Catching her girl’s troubled expression, Martha carefully put the set clothes she choose, on the different chair and then crouched before her daughter, petting her head.

“Sorry, for troubling you with my rant, sweetie. Don’t worry too much – in the end, despite the fracture of empire monolith, the grossherzogs, who became the Kaisers of their Autonomic Provinces, still managed to gather remaining grains of wisdom and call for truce. The Belkans don’t bared their fangs against their brothers then and until now we settle or disputes with weapon only through official Kampf der Ehre, which prevent the massive losses of lives.”

Vita expression brightened, both from her mother’s reassuring voice and the wamth of her hand. But then her eyes concentrated on the dress, her momma wore and asked:

“Uh, mom, I still want to know: why our clothes mostly red and black?”

“Wait a bit.” Asked grossherzogin checking the state of Vita’s nightgown. “Sorry, seems I talked for too long. Don’t worry, I almost reached the point. Well, when the Empire went into the state, in which she currently remains, the new Kaisers and the noble houses closest to them decided to use the color, which were previous used by Kreis de Grunder in order to emphasis their new statuses. It didn’t take a long to time for epidemic of re-coloring to engulf all realms of Belkan Empire. Though, epidemic of thick-headness, self-esteem and pride would be mole like it. And so, this is the way we all get the red and black colors all over our lives, together with fracture of once monolith Empire into so-called Autonomic Provinces, just like our Wolkenreich.”

Vita lowered her head somberly. She could never guess that her beloved country was in such sorry state. What’s makes it worse that Vita understood that she had no idea how to fix current problem, how to make the thing goes right. Now she regretted her curiosity greatelly.

Her sulking was interrupted by gentle pinch on her nose. She yelped and quickly raised her head, to meet her mother face, which wore a reassuring smile.

“Don’t dwell too much on this matter, my littler treasure. For now we can only let our Kaiser, Marius Von Wolken and people like you father to take the matter in their hands and, of course, aid them with all our might when the time would come. Don’t worry – our Empire may be shattered, but it still didn’t fall apart totally and, over all passed time, many nations of Belka merged into much larger ones, creating new alliances and now even talking about creating a replica of Belkan Senat. See, my daughter, we slowly but steadily closing the gap between our time of turmoil to the glorious moment when Belka would be united again!”

Martha greatly enjoyed the view of her daughter’s face brightened with relief and having all traces of previous sorrow and uncertainness melted away. Then she remembered about time and commanded: “Okay, Vita, now it’s time for bath! Raise your hands and don’t move!”

Vita obediently raised her arms, allowing Martha to wrap her left hand around her daughter’s waist and in one motion pull her from the chair. Then Vita found herself being snuggled to older grossherzogin’s chest again. Automatically, young girl wrapped her hands around lady Schoneherd’s neck, emitting a faint giggle from her. Still, there was a single question the answer to which she really wanted to hear.

“Mom!” Barked Vita suddenly, making Martha cringe (mostly because Vita barked directly into her ear). “I want to hear why did you traitorously burst into my room all of sudden, trespassing the sacred borders of my bedroom, when I had a peaceful nap and now carry me somewhere, instead of allowing your daughter to enjoy her free time?”

Recovered from sudden sonic-attack, Martha turn her head to let her shocked amber eyes with dark blue orbs of her baby, filled with rightful anger. But then, Martha Ven Schoneherd burst into fit of laughter, much to Vita’s further indigence.

“He-he-he, seems that you really paid attention to our lessons of rhetoric, Vita.” Martha giggled again, when her daughter’ face turn the same color as their hairs and tried to look away. “I’m proud of my little girl – in the future you would be able shame your opponents to death when they wake you up from your sleep by their surprise attacks. By the way Your Sleepyheadness it’s already ten o’ clock”

Martha enjoyed her little girl’s sulking a few seconds more before continuing in very gently voice.

“Sweetie, do you want to sleep through your entire birthday?” Inquired grand duchess, gazing directly into her daughter eyes with interest.

A moment later, Martha faced a view of a bug-eyed Vita with equally wide-open mouth. Seems that smaller redhead was too dizzy from her sudden awakening to remember what day was this particular 10th day. The joy in Vita’s eyes makes them sparkle while her mouth turned from the straight angry line into happy and lovely smile.

“O-o-o… Sankt-Kaiser..! How… how could I forget?!” Gasped Vita, the feeling of delight and anticipation rumbled in her chest like lava in the soon-to-explode volcano. Today she was ten year old, today she would receive many presents, meet her friends, some of the come from the another planets with their families and have fun with them. But most important – today she would receive her own personal device.

All members of Belkan nobility receive their devices at the age of ten, regardless of their gender. That was a sacred tradition established in the age of Grundung by the Second Emperor Dietrich Von Belka and was never broken until today. The young nobleman/noblewoman would take the device, which would became her weapon and partner, from the hands of his/her parents and gave the first oath of servitude that will mark his/her joining Belkan Empire’s army.

Though, in current state of affairs, she would join the Wolkenreich army only. But who know – maybe the Sankt-Kaiser would give some of his wisdom to his children, making them to see the stupidity of their ways and peacefully merge their Provinces into new united Belka.

“Mommy?!” Vita cried, desperately lunging forward, almost crushing her forehead into her mother’s one and staring into confused amber orbs. “Please tell me: will I get my sword today?! Will I be able to stay together with you, daddy, Hans, Victor, Peter hand-to-hand in this time of great turmoil in our homeland?”

Vita didn’t know why, but her mother’s face instantly darkened, with her features frozen and eyes flashed with pain. Almost reluctantly Martha answered.

“Y-yes, my dear. You will… when you time would come.” Now voice of the lady Schoneherd almost managed to scare Vita, with its dark and forceful undertones. But before the fear consumed her, older woman suddenly kissed her cheek, drawing a surprised yelp from redhead.

“Sorry, little one, but we need to hurry! Soon the guest would start to come and we need you to be in top condition to meet them. I think you want to make a good impression on your father and brothers too?”

Vita nodded in agree, her previous terror washed away by radiant smile which appeared on her mother’s face. It was her birthday after all, she would worry about all scary things later.

“Let’s go mommy!” Exclaimed little grand duchess, pointing her finger at the entrance. “We need to hurry!”

“As you wish, milady!” Happily obeyed Martha Von Schoneherd, marching toward the door with her precious cargo.

“I really want this be the most memorable birthday in my entire life.” Declared smiling Vita, snuggling to her mother.

“Yeah, me too.” Agreed Martha, whose smile was as broad
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#19
Hachiman-class Dreadnought Toyotomi Hideyoshi
Hyperspace
21 March, 2524 AD


Everyone coped with the anxiety of upcoming battle sin their own way. Someone would chat non-stop with all surrounding peoples, trying to find the solace in the words of the interlocutors. Someone would try to hum their favorite songs, hoping to find inner balance in the sounds of their chosen hits. Some people try to drown their fears in the mug of alcohol, though when they would suffer from hangover they would want to perish in battle.

Admiral Morihiro Hatagai always could melt his inner turmoil watching the surrounding activity and understanding his own ability to control it. There was nothing more soothing than knowledge that his words and action could easily set the satiation around. Although even more he liked a good challenge for his abilities to turn everything around his finger.

Still, he couldn’t argue that goof old feeling of power was pretty inspiring too. And he had three powerful tools in his possession.

First. He was not just an admiral of a victorious Japan Empire Star Fleet, but also he was a captain of a mighty warship. Dreadnoughts were largest, toughest and most powerful vessels in any space fleet; and Toyotmi Hideyoshi and his brethrens couldn’t find a worthy opponent in any other ship of Japan space armada.

Admiral Hatagai took a quick glance at the small monitor integrated into his chair’s left armrest. Right now the 8x16 centimeters display presented the schematic view of the Hachiman-class Dreadnought and the status of main systems; as he expected all reading were colored in green, displaying that his vessel was in the top condition before the upcoming battle.

The one kilometer long Dreadnought had the distinct Japanese torpedo-like shape, three massive three-barreled cannons on the top and the frame of ship was covered by numerous rocket launchers. The Japanese ship achieved by maximum combat efficiency by turning their port or starboards toward their adversaries and then starting to blast them from volleys of rockets from the distance of many hundreds of thousands kilometers. And is enemy managed to get close the heavy cannons of Imperial fleet always was ready to rip the persistent opponent apart.

Second. He had entire fleet under his command, and though now he had only half of its forces and one special flotilla under his command he was sure that it was enough to carry his mission.

The objective of mission was to deny the nation of Wolkenreich one of their mightiest fortresses, one of the biggest production centers and one of the most populous worlds – the planet Schnoeherddome.

The Schoneherddome, as Belkans called it, was a fourth planet of the Stein Krone (Stone Crown) star system (again a fancy Belkan name), rotating around the F5 stellar class star.

Morihiro Hatagai had the full intention to complete this objective no matter the odds. And third tool he had in his possession would see that odds would stay in the favor of Japan forces. He took a fast glance at the flexi-plast monitor, installed on the telescopic antenna on the right side of his chair, to clarify the position of ships in his armada and, after careful examination, nodded in satisfaction. Everything goes according to the plan.

He shifted in his chair, in order to have better look on the bridge and to stretch his stiff shoulders. The center of the bridge was occupied by large holographic projector, which looked like octagonal table, covered by numerous silver-gray projectors, and right now he displayed a 3D panoramic view of the Stein Krone star system where blue parallelepiped marked the region where his fleet should leave the hyper-space.

The room was mostly metal-gray, the floor, the cellar, the machinery and even chairs had the same color. With make the contrast between members of stuff who wore the dark green uniform, the same color as the hull of the ship, even more distinct.

All nations of Earth, since the ancient times, prefer the easy and unitary approach to uniform’s manufacture, so the sole differences between each of soldier, outside obvious size and gender, was the badge and insignias. Morihiro, for example had three golden chrysanthemums his shoulders, indicating his rank as full admiral.

He also could see the image of a said chrysanthemum if he turned around. The picture of large golden chrysanthemum over two crossed katanas on the green field – the coat of arm of New Japan Empire’s military force – was attached to the wall right over the entrance on the bridge.

Even the bridge of his ship gave him and impression of a small theatre, where he was a conductor. The richly illuminated by lamps built-in cellar and walls semicircular room was four meters in height and twenty in width. His chair was set near the exit, but the small microphone, in the lapel of his jacket and bridge’s acoustic make sure that his words would hear by the crew when he needed it and in the place of rows of spectators, Hideyoshi’s bridge were occupied by carefully placed posts of a trained professionals, who sat now almost unmoving, consumed by their tasks.

Still, he couldn’t call the bridge activity boring. The soft voices of the navigators, radar operators gunnery and communication officers mixed together, creating their own unique symphony; illuminated by the numerous lights from the monitors, indicators and lamps.

Yes, this small world danced right on top of his open palm and Morihiro Hatagain enjoyed every second of it. Even the quick glance on the watch, which told him that ETA was in 268 minutes, couldn’t soil his mood. He can wait all this time, since he knows that only victory awaited him.

“Admiral.” Hatagai, jolted slightly, when the young voice pierced his thought but quickly composed himself and turned his chair around to see the speaker. Before him stood a brown eyed officer, whose insignia told everyone that his is a captain; his close-cropped hairs, which had the same color as his eyes, revealed his high forehead and were combed beside the ears into spiky tufts. His mouth, that was respectfully shut tight, was surrounded by small whiskers and the equally small but accurate beard.

The nose which was a bit too big from man’s face, spoiled the overall impression about young officer’s visage. Though, Morihiro wasn’t a runner for a title of most beautiful men in empire too. Outside his piercing grey eyes he had plainly mundane appearance: a standard height, ordinary military built, wide-spread black hairs and his face were utterly devoted from any recognizable traits.

Josui Kusakabe, noted Hatagai inwardly, as the man stood still, awaiting for his reaction – the captain of support Arashi-class cruiser Nagisa and commander of artillery unit Hoshi. Kusakabe also was his protégé and Morohiro held a certain fondness of brown eyed man. Kusakabe was loyal, ambitious, had a grasp on tactic and strategy, though he was a tad narrow-minded and too bullheaded for his own good.

Also, just like Morihiro, Kusakabe certainly had no problems with erasing of the enemies of empire, and was quietly creative in his methods. Josui Kusakabe dragged Morihiro’s attention few months ago, during the siege of Colony 18 (Former planet Schwarzgrotto), that was a crucial point in the Belkans defensive outer ring.

Kusakabe managed to convince his superiors to give him full authority over hostage-exchange process. Needless to say, that when Kusakabe ordered to release all POWs, that was in Japan possession for the freedom of all Japanese, who was captured by locals, many officers called for his execution. Especially because Kusakabe agree with Belkans terms to release POWs first, what was immediately labeled as spit at the pride of Japan Empire.

When the day of the exchange come only the officers from the Outer Worlds expressed their agreement with Josui Kusakabe opinion, which means that when it ball ends he, most likely would meet firing squad. But young officer was calm and collected as always, when he ordered to ten massive transport ships to advance toward enemy formations.

Morihiro, who observed entire process from the bridge of Hideyoshi, also frowned, as he received the report that stated that Kusakabe spent much larger amount of resources than he should in the operation of such magnitude. Seems that young officer simply tried to use this operation as a shield for his corruption scheme.

Hatagai decided to have Kusakabe thrown into outer space after this farce would come to end, so he passively looked how transports reached the Belkan formation. His melancholic mood was blasted away when all ten massive machines simultaneously explode. Together with storm of debris, the explosion filled the surrounding space with a swiftly expanding cloud of sakurahydrogen, Morihiro couldn’t mistake this pink gas with anything else.

And not only gas – all present soldiers could see how from the ships wreckages a numerous containers shoot out. Each container was a missile launcher and each of them unleashed a vicious barrage of rockets when they reached designated points. Belkans ships was blinded by sakurahydrogen and they was too close to each other to successfully evade upcoming volley. I span of one minute, Belkan fleet lose almost quarter of its original numbers – one by one mighty battle cruisers, battleships and even one dreadnought was ripped apart by Kaiten nuclear missiles.

The ships that should carry Japan personnel back to their fleet also were destroyed by the barrage, but Morihiro Hatagai couldn’t care less. Especially when he saw how Kusakabe’s unit used the opportunity to open fire at Belkan star fortress, who also took a significant damage and still didn’t recovered. Without spending any more seconds, he ordered his entire fleet to attack.

Kusakabe’s surprise attack was a breaking point in the siege and after a two weeks of fierce fighting the entire Belkan fleet in the system was obliterated. Though the battles on the surface raged even now the last reports clearly show that Belkans remaining forces would fall before the end of the month.

Many officers still insisted on Kusakabe’s execution, and now the outer world officers were the most vocal about it, mostly because the majority of trap-transports were consisted from the outer worlders. The officers from the core worlds also wasn’t happy with Kusakabe’s stunt, since he ignored them when he developed his plan and rightfully pointed out that Kusakabe exceeded his authority.

While Hatagai agree with the latter statement, he also couldn’t overlook the fact that Kusakabe find the key to Balkan defense. Weighting all pros and cons, Morihiro decided to give a Kusakabe to a week of conclusion on his cabin.

Morihiro admitted that while his interest in the promising officer was prime reason for his action, the red masks of rage and frustration that was faces of the present officers was another reason to protect Josui Kusakabe from pretty unpleasant fate.

Morihiro also couldn’t disagree that his wish to test his power also had a gargantuan impact on his decision to lend a hand to Kusakabe. Hatagai wanted to see, would he be able to sway the court into sparing young officer’s life and Morihiro wanted to feel how his power would change to outcome of events again.

Hatagai personally visited imprisoned officer, who gains his attention, during his sentence. Kusakabe was pretty shocked when admiral himself entered his apartment. After few long chats, Hatagai come to like ambitious soldier even more, despite the fact that Josui Kusakabe was born on Outer World Shigakage. Despite the difference between ranks and ages two mans became friends pretty quickly. And when Kusakabe was released, Hatagai transferred his unit Hoshi to his personal flotilla. Not only that, but also giving Kusakabe authority over another two long-range artillery units: Hibana and Hotarubi.

“You seem to be in a good mood, sir.” Pointed out younger officer politely, looking directly at Hatagai. His superior answered with a smile and quick nod. “Shouldn’t I, Kusakabe-kun? As I military officer I always enjoys the opportunity to lead my forces, even in the blazing storm of battle.”

“That’s a true spirit of a samurai, sir.” Agreed Kusakabe with a nod, deep in his eyes Hatagai could see small flaring up lights of battle-lust. “I also want to enter the battle with those low-lives as fast as I can. The blades of imperial soldiers cry when they don’t drenched in the blood of enemy for too long.”

“You seems to be pretty eager to enter in the battle too, captain” Tilted his head, his superior officer, sinking deeper into his chair. “I am, sir, just like all other brave man and woman on this ship. The bridge crew already a good picture of what true sons and daughter of Japan should be.”

Hatagi glanced around, to see what Kusakabe meant, and after short observation nodded in agreement. After looking more carefully, now Hatagai could clearly see the predatory anticipation in the voices and gestures of bridge crew.

The way they clutch their fists occasionally, the way their faces twists into grins from time to time, the casual bets about how proud they would make their homeland today – Morihiro Hatagai could tell that his crew could barely restrain their battle hunger.

More than satisfied by the results of his observation, admiral Hatagai clasped his palms together, giving a Kusakabe, who stared at him with passive respect, a contended smile.

“I happy to report, that Toyotomi Hideyoushi and his crew prepared to perform their duty with full power.” Declared Hatgai, with a joking salute to Kusakabe. The younger man answered with a polite nod. “I also wanted to confirm to His Excellency that my soldiers would do their best in our servitude to you and Emperor.”

“Good-good, Kusakabe-kun!” Praised his protégé Hideyoshi’s captain, clapping a few times. “This is the words I want to hear from any warrior of empire. Well, I took a extra efforts to make sure that all member of our fleet is perfectly fit for their roles”

Kusakabe’s face twitched very slightly at those words, anyone who wasn’t as observant as Morihiro wouldn’t notice how Japanese captain’s lips’ edges went down for a split second and his eyebrows for moment go down. Then Kusakabe regained his composure and his face became a passive mask again.

“Something bother you, Kusakabe-kun, right?” Inquired admiral, tilting his head on the left side. “You know, it wouldn’t do anything good to you if you bottle up a stress before the major battle. Why don’t you tell me what’s source of your uncertainty and I try to help you?”

Kusakabe pursed his lips slightly, considering his choice, but eventually decided to talk.

“My lord, I have… some uncertainties about reliability of special flotilla Yurei, especially considering what an important task bestowed on them. What would happen to us if…” Trailed Japanese major, trying to find a more or less plausible ending to his phrase.

“If our comrades, under colonel Rikia would fall in their task I can assure you, Kusakabe-kun, that our fleet would face a tremendous loses both in vehicles and man-power and forced to escape the battlefield in dishonor.” Continued Hatagai, with a calm smile, gazing directly into Kusakabe’s brown eyes, which twitched slightly at his last remark. “Of course, will Riku-dono condemn so many of our compatriots to their senseless deaths the emperor would demand him and his family to pay a price for such misbehave.”

Kusakabe nodded slowly at his admiral last words, knowing too well that imperial court wouldn’t be satisfied with anything less than total extermination of Rikia’s bloodline if their current head would jeopardize such important mission. To be honest, imperial justice always was outstandingly harsh if the recipient of its punishing sword were born on outer worlds. A

Not that people of the core worlds were immune from the death penalty from the court, the recent massive purge in the main HQ was very good proof of that, still Kusakabe had a very serious doubts that citizens of core world would be judged that harsh. He saw the records of many trials and he had a solid proof that place of birth would greatly affect the harshness of sentence.

Kusakabe made a silent grateful; prayer to Amaterasu that ten years ago his family managed to move from his birth-world Shigakae to planet Aoisora (the very first colony of Japan Empire more than three centuries ago), he was sure that his father reorted to not-very-pleasant methods to get the winner ticket, but he was totally agree with his progenitor’s methods – the Japan Empire was not a place for weaklings. Any man or woman should be prepared to make a harsh and ruthless decision if he/she wanted to prosper.

This is why he also didn’t feel that he done anything wrong when he put his plan in motion, which resulted in deaths of many citizens of outer worlds. The Japan Empire demanded a victory and end justified the means in Japan Empire, no matter how inhuman and brutal those methods were.

He and his flotilla also were put in the similar situations, were his death was almost assured, in the past more than two or three times in the past. Like when his ships was forced to remain in their position for too long to drag the attention of Belkan fleet, who used a mass-teleportation device and got right in the middle of their formation. Needless to say – on close range Belkans simply massacred his flotilla, where Nagisa were assigned, just to be devastated by the long-range fire from the second reserve fire-support flotilla. Still he survived and he bear no grudges (well, almost) to his superiors for that – it\s was after all.

For his part, Morihiro inwardly enjoyed the look of discomfort on Kusakabe’s face. He really liked to plunge someone into the state of mental disarray and then pull them off. Not only it made his victims even more dependent on him but also was a reminder that his strength can change the world around him. Just like the time he approached Josui Kusakabe in his cabin right after the trial.

“Don’t worry Kusakabe-kun.” Spoke Hatagai, wearing one of his most reassuring smiles. “Rukia Riku-dono perfectly aware about the possible fate that would fall like avalanche on precious siblings, spouse and children if he fails the sacred mission bestowed on him by His Divine Majesty through mine humble person. So he would make the best out of his abilities to complete his task and ensure our victory.”

The wrinkles on the edges of Kusakabe’s disappeared slowly as said edges slowly lifted upward, transforming thin line into small smile of relief. Hatagai couldn’t enjoy the result of his actions more.

“Have more faith in the soldiers of empire, Kusakabe-kun.” Declared admiral Morihiro Hatagai making himself more comfy in his chair. “I didn’t lead my subordinates here to die. We come to win the battle and bring more glory to our emperor and our homeland! The one who should quiver in fear is our enemies, whose wretched souls would stood naked before the wrath of Amaterasu herself! NIPPON BANZAI!!”

The last two words burst out from the admiral’s lips with a force of a thunder, resonating all over the bridge.

The shocked silence ruled all over spacious room for a moment, but then Kusakabe and all man and woman present roared in unison. “NIPPON BANZAI!!!”

~***~

Raijin-class Battleship Maeda Toshiie
Hyperspace
21 March, 2524 AD


Cursing quietly, the short but broad-shouldered brown-haired fifty eight years old man, twitched in his chair again, dragging attention of the bridge crew to his person. He didn’t like that his nervousness was so apparent to everyone – he was a commanding officer and he was the one who should remain calm to inspire his subordinates. But his inner turmoil again and again made a better job on him than his self-control.

Colonel Riku Rikia the captain of one of the most sophisticated vessels in entire Japan star fleet and commander of the renowned 54th Special Recon flotilla Yurei hated being antsy. But the current situation didn’t have even a grain of reassurance. The fleet, whose part his flotilla was, was en route toward the most fortified planet in the entire sector, where they would confront not just impervious defensive ring but also powerful fleet.

He had many reasons to despise admiral Morihiro Hatagai – the commander of Six Assault Fleet, the daimyo of Mado-no Kawa and one of emperor closest advisors: he was ruthless, brutal, narcissistic sociopath and list of his utterly horrendous deeds was as long as Riku’s own hand. But still, as Riku grudgingly admitted, he deserved his rank and black-haired man really should understand that the plan they were in process of executing was insanely daring at best and were a suicidal escapade at worst.

He agreed that neutralization of planet Shoneherddome was a circuital point in their preparations to invasion in the main worlds of Wolkenreich. The Stein Krone star system had another heavy populated and developed planet bad Schoneherddome (Rotenaugen) and combined population of two planet reached five billions and it’s not counting numerous space facilities and stations, richly scattered around entire system.

The both planet played a vital role in supporting Belkan forces with vehicles and soldiers, moreover the planet Schoneherd were renowned for training of warjack-oriented mages that played a central role in Belkan counter-Japan warfare and were one of the most important center of developments of enchanted spells, which turned the usually slow and sluggish warjacks into a fearsome engines of destruction that could fight toe-to-toe with most advanced Japanese KMFs. Also the Stein Krone system was a biggest hyper-space hub in sector and the reinforcements from the other sector of Wolkenreich to this sector would go through the system.

If their fleet would achieve the victory and successfully invade the planet, they would further cripple Wolkenreich’s production capacity, not mention that fall of home planet of such old and well-respected family as Schoneherds could be pretty devastating to Belkans overall morality. But Riku couldn’t see any other opinion to go through such thick defense other than full-scale invasion, which result in numerous deaths from both sides.

The geopolitical situation wasn’t too good for Japan. While overall losses was utterly in empire favor, they obviously started to loss the momentum as Belkan warriors grow more and more accustomed to their tactic and learn about their technology. While Japan initial blitzkrieg made imperial forces look as juggernaut to Wolkenreich’s citizens, after a long series of battles the Belkans eventually find the way to successfully fight back against the invaders.

The problem was that if Japan would drag this war, Riku wasn’t so sure that many of his subordinates would still have their homes to return when the war ended, the way that their fellow earthling maneuver near their border world, whose garrisons were vastly depleted by reassignment of many soldiers to Belkan front gave the Japan a clear message that their back were temptingly exposed to very sharp knives.

Holy Empire of Britannia and Russian Coalition was the first ion the list of possible attackers. If Japan managed to pull a devastating surprise attack on Wolkenreich, what would prevent those two powerful nations to do the same on Japan, especially considering that New Japan Empire’s sakurahydrogen wouldn’t do anything to those two nations. The personal disdain which many citizens of Russia and Britannia nurtured toward the Japan didn’t help either.

Chinese Federation gave Japan signals that they would be happy to aid them… for the right price of course. But rely on such allies wouldn’t be good idea, Riku was sure that his homeland simply hadn’t other choices. Prussian Empire - Japan greatest ally, were busy butting-heads with Republic of France and Principality of Spain were in bed with Russians and Britannians, while India steadily upholds their course of neutrality.

To make matters worse – the latest reports told him that mages not only managed to stall the Japan advance, but on some worlds the warriors of chrysanthemum were pushed back, indicating that Wolkenreich find his footing and preparing to strike back.

Defenders of Wolkenreich managed to pretty quickly and radically change not only the strategy if their warfare, but they shockingly swiftly managed to kick their factories and plants into high gears, buildings warjacks, tanks and tank-fortresses on alarming terms. Good news was that their air forces were still basically non-existent. Bad news was that their AA-artillery was horrifyingly effective, especially when boosted by magic.

The situation was dire, if Japan Empire wouldn’t break the stalemate, than not only Wolkenreich would get the reinforcement from neighbor Belkan nations, but the other Directories would be more than happy to gut Japan too. He had no doubt that other Earth nations have their plans for fractured Belkan Empire, but he doubt that it made the Japan’s situation better.

If they didn’t find a way to break through Shoneherdome defense soon, Japan would be forced to pull its forces back, to defend the home soil. And while he doubt that other Belkans would have time to pursuit them as China and Arabic Union already prepared their own offense into Belkan territories, but Japanese economic already was crippled badly by trade routes blockade (by Russia and Britannia) and continued pirate raids on border planet, where empire main mining operations were concluded (again, he had a very little doubts who was those “pirates”); so additional backlash from failed war would ruin Japanese economic system.

Head of Rikia household had no Illusions about how grim and brutal would be fate of majority of officers would be if Japan wouldn’t achieve its goals. They need this victory or heads would fall, millions of heads.

Still, the admiral Hatagai insisted that the numbers of forces he stated would be enough to achieve the goal of their mission and bring the deceiving victory to the empire. It was very bold claim and Riku was shocked to hear that emperor himself authorized this mission, which means that now the main HQ would carefully watch them, while waiting for the outcome of their mission.

If the victory would belong to them, they would not only push Wolkenreich back but also they would sent the message to other Earth nations that Japan not a nation to mess up with (or, at last, that the victory over Japan would cost a lot). Japan would seize many of much-needed resource-rich worlds, where mining infrastructure already were build.

But will they fall and their fates would be as miserable as worms. And considering how fierce Belkans would protect one of the most vital worlds of their realm and how prepared they would be Riku Rikia doubted that the gods would smile at them this time.

And knowing what a punishment awaited all high-ranked officers in the case of failure, especially ashigaru (how citizens of outer worlds were un-officially called on core worlds), Riku couldn’t soothe the beast of fear that gnawed on his guts.

It’s wasn’t like Admiral Hatagai didn’t bring a massive forces with them. No! Actually, powerful daimyo gathered almost quarter of a remaining armada that crossed the borders of the magician nations in the start of the invasion. Remaining was the key-word though – the bloody battles steadily took a tool on the Japanese fleets and Planetary Pacification Corps, and even though a sizable reinforcement should arrive next few months the situation still would remain pretty dire even then.

Even if they managed to open the hole in the defensive line, would the ground forces be able to suppress the production centers? The sheer numbers of the soldiers and vehicles, preparing for the mission was the largest in the history of this campaign, he admitted that. But the numbers of the defenders too! And now the supplying of the forces would be a true hell for a Japanese, while the Belkans would have the recourses of two planets on their hands. Damn, soon they all would jump in the jaws of Oni-God.

A quick glance on the chronometer in his PSU told him that the fleet would reach the point of destination more than four hours later; which mean he would spent all of this time torturing himself with uncertainness and worries.

Colonel Rikia sighed loudly, trying to make himself comfortable in his chair. The chair was pretty comfortable, and he even activated the auto-massager, but even though a smart system could lift the weight from his shoulders it couldn’t lift it all from his soul. Still, he found some solace in thoughts about his ship.

The Raijin’s were the newest battleship-type vessels in New Japan Empire space fleet – the first ship of that class leaved the shipyard just five years ago, but new ship already prow itself to be a valuable asset to empire.

While not as heavy armed, protected or resilient as mainstream battleship Tsukuyomi, but Raijin makes up to this by being the fastest ship of this type and not only that, Raijin were the first space vessel of such size to be able to enter and operating in the atmosphere of planets, assisting the land forces with its firepower.

With addition to still impressive firepower Raijin were equipped with advanced ECM system, which could use for many various purposes: jamming the enemy communication, locators and remote control devices, disrupt the work of opponents computers and warjacks.

But the most impressive ability of new ship was the Light-Dispersing Stealth System (LDSS), the sophisticated device which was used to create a special projection that could shield the allied forces akin one-way mirror. The desired effect was achieved by usage of ionized gas and numerous drones, part of which were equipped with a gas-chambers and other part carried the light-reflecting energy barrier-projector.

Unfortunately, Raijin pay for a presence of such advanced systems with almost non-existent protecting field (which could protect the ship only from a collision with small asteroids that could get in his way and were useless against the ordnance attacks), less sturdy frame than other battleships and while Raijin could hid the entire fleets from the enemy radars with usage of LDSS, but the ship itself could still be located by enemy since during the time of a active operation the LDSS emit a very distinct emitting, which could easily guide the enemy cannons toward unfortunate space craft.

That’s why Raijins usually worked in pair: when one ship would be forced to flee the other ship would immediately catch the banner. The problem was that LDSS had a relatively short (for a Earth Empire fleet) effective range and thus forced the already not pretty resilient Raijin toward the enemy lines. Which is why the usually crew of the kamikaze yurei-senkan (suicidal ghost-battleship), as they were called, was recruited from the soldiers from the outer worlds.

That was the main reason why the bridge crew worked so intensively right now, preparing their ship for the combat. Their survival really depends on that, and if not it they could distance from the unpleasant thoughts by concentrating on their monitors.

He envied a bit the other present crewmembers, which had tasks to take care of, so they could bury their anxiousness under the weight of work. Now the green-eyed Japanese man regretted that he refused to install a gaming matrix in his PSU, heck with all this “grace of nobility” crap. He could kill for the Game-Master with a good set of games right now.

Well, he had a goggle-visor, headphones and pretty large collection of video-files of pretty adult content, but head of Rikia family thought that his crew wouldn’t be too happy listening to his smacking, whistles all the way to the deadly battle. Budge on his pants wouldn’t help either.

Looking around wasn’t too interesting either, as Japanese warships of the same type were constructed using the same pattern in any nation, so he already enjoyed that view day by day on his former ship – the Tsukuyomi-class battleship Kyushu – and would see the same picture if he, by some miracle, would teleported to the bridge of Toyotomi Hideyoshi.

Green-eyed man almost accepted his quiet depressing state, when the shrill sound from his PSU, declared about incoming call. Raising his hand, to see the already activated screen, where the identity of intruder was seen. Riku Rikia’s expression brightened when he saw the name and surname of a caller. He quickly pressed the green telephone icon, opening the channel

“Captain Genya Nakajima reporting, sir!” Lavender-haired man, from the other side of line, gave him sharp salute smiling curtly, the pair of shinning brown eyes stared at older officer from the young, cleanly-shaved face. The soldier wore the familiar green uniform of Japan Empire military.

Behind him, Riku could see a half-lit hangar of Hakugei-class super-heavy transport ship, filled rows of Japanese Knightmare Frames and battle tanks, telling him that young officer took his half-joking order to have an inspection a bit too serious. Though Riku have no doubt that Genya Nakajima would go to check the state of his unit anyway – officer from outer world was a tad worry-wart, but in this war it was a virtue rather than flaw. “I beg your pardon for this sudden intrusion but I thought that you would want to hear about the status of assigned land forces”.

“At ease, Captain.” Retorted Riku, returning his subordinate’s gesture. Hearing his superior’s words, Genya Nakajima lowered his hand, carefully studying the expression of his interlocutor, who stared at him strangely happy. But while he tried to figure out what could raise the spirit of his commander, the old soldier suddenly snickered and asked. “What would you want to tell your uncle, lil’ Genya?”

Genya coughed, blushing slightly at sudden familiarity in colonel’s voice, and for a moment diverting his attention from the screen of communicator, which was built-into wall. He and his uncle had an agreement to put a professional distance (try to put, to be specific, as his uncle corrected him that time – with a big grin on his face) between each other during the missions where they find each other in the same formation to make sure that no one could claim that Rikia household’s head threat his nephew differently from other personnel (it was true – Riku never missed an opportunity to gleefully give Genya additional task, to forge a true man out of him as he claimed).

But his uncle always thought that opportunity of seeing seasoned soldier blushing like a little girl was worth any gossips.

Restoring his composure, Genya almost tried to shoot a nasty glare at brown-haired man, but stopped at the last moment, remembering that his interlocutor not just the older brother of his mother – Tsuduri Nakajima (nee Rikia) – but also the head of powerful noble house, governor of his home planet and his commanding officer. So he limited himself only to sad sigh and somber look from half-closed eyes.

The green eyed colonel simply shrugged at his nephew’s display of his disapproval, wearing the same happy grin. Damn, now Genya really regretted his decision to contact Raijin’s captain, he always could send a text report instead of becoming a torture toy for his uncle, who obviously suffered from anxiety.

“With due respect, sir, I don’t think that u deserve such breach of an official protocol.” Responded Genya, keeping his voice even. If only he could get rid of this small blush too!

Colonel Rikis’a face twitched a bit and slowly his expression changed from the tricky to sympathetic and Genya allowed himself a smile inward sigh of relief. Seems, that his uncle still had a small portion of pity in him.

“Don’t be so stiff, Genya-kun.” Stated older man calmly, giving said man a small nod. “I think we deserve to be a family to each other after that hell on Kuromine. I doubt you’ll ever forget what happened there?”

Captain Nakajima gritted his teethes and balled his hands into fists when he heard the last word. The subjugation of the heavy industrial world Kuromine (or Klngelnnacht, how the Belkans called their former domain) was the Genya’s first combat campaign and of the most bloody surface showdown between Belkans and Japanese forces.

Yes, he remembered it all so well. Without noticing, Genya Nakajima started to return on the blood-drenched plains of the fourth planet of the Makabe star system.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#20
The Kuromine were the point when soldiers of Wolkenreich found the effective way to use their available units to fight back. Moreover, the planet was one of the most important planets of the invaded nations because of its high productive capacity, which allowed the defenders to replenish their losses in equipment and vehicles almost instantly after the battles. And so, when Japan land armada disembarked to suppress the resistance of planetary guardians, the bloodshed began. The surprisingly high combat efficiency of Belkan army caught Japanese off-guard and the vanguard divisions were mercilessly butchered.

Looking back now, Genya concluded that it was unavoidable – the Japanese become too reliant on anti-magic capability of sakurahydrogen, too lenient with their approach to tactic and too arrogant to consider their opponents as worth opponents, who able to fight back. The Japanese managed to reorganize the front-lines only four days after the first fire contact with enemies and Belkans already took a rich payment in blood and fire already.

The legions of properly controlled and spell-boosted warjacks pushed back the squads of the Knightmare Frames on their each encounters, while the rows of enchanted heavy tanks, who already were superiors to their Japanese counterparts, steamrolled through the Japan armored forces. Genya witnesses many times how Japan warriors started to panic, when their usual tactic to fill the sky with the clouds of sakurahydrogen and then start to slaughter a disorganized and de-powered opponents failed, before the face of steadily and resolutely advancing Belkan forces.

The arrogant commanders, assigned to this mission to gain more fame, were utterly unprepared for rapidly changing reality of battles and were absolutely powerless to change the outcome of the first battles. Genya and his mans were saved from this fate as they were to rearguard division and the lavender-haired man was forced to admit that his forces wouldn’t fare better than decimated troops as his actual combat experience at that time was zero.

Still, despite the initial failures, the Japan Empire controlled the space around the planet and could send reinforcement to its army, while Belkans who was left on the planet could only rely on themselves. After the mass execution of commanding officers (to Genya’s and many of his friends dark satisfaction – all of them were from the core world) admiral Hatagai sent one of his personal commanders to deal with situation.

The arrival of Major-General Amai Fuudo didn’t invoke any joyful feelings in the battered Japanese surface army, despite the fact that general was renowned and skillful commander. And even a single look on him could told why – the sickeningly pale-face with a sharp cheekbones and comically-large ears and nose, the latter was strewn with boils, and wasn’t too appealing already, but his dim violet eyes, devoted from any human emotion was the most unhinging detail of his face.

His tendency to consider all forces under him only as valuable combat resources didn’t help either. Though, to be honest, as General Amai thought about his forces as valuable resource he never waste them for nothing. Of course, the armies under his command suffer the loses and was forced to retreat on more than one occasion. But the spooky-faced general never allowed his forces to sustain a crippling loses, always make sure that enemy paid for his wins a heavy price and know how to reward soldiers for their work.

Most important - the overall, the score of wins and losses was crushingly in General Fuudo’s favor. And no matter how much Genya Nakajima hated it, he admitted that it was General Amai Fuudo, who taught him how to control his armored company properly and how to respond to challenges of war accordingly.

The major-general utterly reworked the main combat doctrines: shifting the percentage of tanks/knightmares number balance from 20/80 to 40/60 for example. That was done, due the massive deployment of the heavy burst cannons armed warjacks by Belkans. Those cannons were pretty much an energy shrapnel gun, that send forward a rain of a magically charged metal shard at high velocity, and while tank’s heavy armor could withstand the fire of those cannons with ease, the fast and agile knightmares was literally torn apart by the storm of small energy projectiles. Kuromine was the turning point in the usage of tank formation for a Japan army.

Also, Major-General Fuudo ordered the engineering corps to research the various methods of suppressing of the enemy’s war engines. Warjacks for instance! But, as Genya heard, while there was some successes the new systems were far from the specified performance.

He also scored an additional sympathy point in Genya’s eyed by his stickiness to Mars Convention of treating the POWs. While it could be just his obsessive upholding of the chain of command, young officer was happy to see that finally captured Belkans wasn’t used as the living shooting target or for close-combat practice.

And while general was cold and detached man who didn’t (or simply couldn’t) see his subordinates or enemies as living beings he was the one who saved many lives of Japanese soldiers, who created the majority of new surface warfare tactics and who give Genya Nakajima strength to save the lives of his mans.

The importance of General Fuudo’s lessons was ultimately proved during the Siege of Tokage-Ou no Su, as Japanese called the most powerful and heavy fortified installation of anti-orbital cannons, which harassed the Japanese fleet (to put it very charitably, as those cannon frankly devastated entire flotilla per week). The base took location in the middle of circular mountain ridge, where almost each mountain was ridden with gun emplacement or AA-cannons.

The topography of the base location make a massive frontal assault impossible as the relatively narrow passage in the rocks would be clogged by iron war machines, which make them a easy prey for bombardment. To silence the big guns, they needed to devastate the surface fortification. Not to say, army of Japan also needed to defeat a pretty sizable defensive contingent, where few very strong mage-commanders took the lead.

While having not too sizable army at their hands, those two – the herzogin Ottilie Ven Flammenplaume and herzog Dietrich Ven Glatteholz – using a mix of hit-and-run tactic, the landscape features and magic to turn the siege of their fortress into a nightmare for Japanese forces.

The fortress together with an emplacements of anti-orbital cannons were protected by powerful energy-shield, which could be penetrated by continuous orbital-to-surface bombardment from the entire fleet (forget the ship – entire flotilla was forced to retreat after losing half of its initial numbers) as single ship would be a easy prey for the AO-guns. Japan army took a single solace in knowledge that those guns were built by ancient civilization, which perused preceded the Belkans and Wolkereich it only had on their most valuable planets (like the goddamn Shoneherddome!). And as Belkans started to harass the Japan space fleets with a surprise attacks, the HQ made it clear that ground forces couldn’t expect the fire-support from the space armada.

Not only that – every major outpost around the base were equipped with a powerful jammer. This robbed the invading forces of almost any forms of wireless communication outside laser lines. So any attempt of sneak attack would fail as without coordination the knightamers easily became a prey for the defenders’ fire.

Days after days Japanese forces slowly advanced toward the base, slowly plowing through the resistance. The artillery worked almost without pauses, raining the Belkan fortification in the shells and rockets, opening the patch for the rest of army. The knightmares now were reduced to mere fire-support vehicles, as Belkans flooded the mountain passes with automatic burst-cannons and any attempt to send the metallic humanoid without the protection of thisck tank armor always ended badly for Japanese army.

And do heavy battle tanks took the central place in the battles, as in the narrow corridors of mountains passes, only the thickness of armor and toughness of a frame determined the survival rate. The sakyrahyfrogen still was a crucial part of Japan advance as the gas had a jamming effect on the Belkan sensors and chew through the established spell-barriers, effectively suppressing the defenders’ net of surveillance and lowering defensive potential, which was still magic-based. But the Belkans started to equip their outpost with a powerful compressors, which blown away the clouds of magic-eroding gas from the important equipment.

During the late states of the siege, Genya accidentally found out an interesting phenomenon: sakurahydrogen, after absorbing a certain amount of energy, could gain the reflecting ability. He found this out when the energy stream, from the Belkan cannon, instead of blasting left thread of his tank, shoot upward, when its enter the cloud of pink gas - the leftover from the previous barrage, which aimed to suppress the nearby sensor array.

Intrigued by this discovery, captain Nakajima decided to have a series of tests for possible usage of sakurahydrogen’s new ability with his company. To his surprise even major-general himself approve of his work, on second thought – not too surprising. Since the search of new ways of using your equipment was one of daymo Fuudo’s lessons.

This knowledge and later work proved to be crucial when, after the Main HQ started to lose their patience with prolonged operation on the Kuromine forced the space fleet to squeeze the sizable forces to aid the ground forces in the siege. Admiral Hatagai decided to kill one bird with two stones by sending the Raijins – a good opportunity to help the surface forces and test the atmosphere entering ability of space behemoths. The assigned ships: Azai Nagmasa, Hanzo Hattori, Date Masamune, Maeda Toshiie and Akechi Mitisuhide should use the powerful anti-gravity engines to land on the planet and then hover on the height of hundred two meters, under the fire angle of anti-orbital cannons.

Unfortunately, while the Field HQ put recognizable efforts in planning the operation, the reality had its own opinion on how events should proceed. Japan army again dared to underestimate their adversaries – even Admiral Hatagai overlook the possibility of Belkans to hack their network and when the small flotilla of five Raijin-class ships started their descent onto the planet, while the another flotilla diverted the attention of Belkans, the hell broke loose.

On the surface theatre the panorama already resembled hell: the enormous barrels erupted the streams of crimson-red energy, painting entire landscape for many miles around in eerie bloody color. The flames of gunfire, together with heat from explosions scorched the rocks and ground as land army was forced to launch massive assault to hold the Belkan leaders occupied and now hundreds of tanks from both sides, kinightmares and warjacks were engaged in series of fierce battles.

And the remnants of exploded vehicles and parts human bodies was lying everywhere and the screams of dying and curses of still living combatants filled the ether, drowning occasionally in commanding roars of the officers.

Genya Nakajima, drenching in his own sweat, hissing from the scorching heat in the cabin (the conditioning system already broke from the overload and the damage of the tank) managed to find a few moments of rest as his company managed to drive the battle group of the warjacks under the direct control of panzerritter mounted warcaster back (after sustain a pretty unpleasant loses, unfortunately) when the communicator released a ear-ripping series of panicking shouts.

The meaning of those shout young officer understood, who quickly lowered the sound of the communicator to preserve the safety of his eardrums, a few minutes later, when his Chi-Ri-class command heavy tank received a upload from the Tactical Joint Network, which was much slower now due the jamming.

The Belknas, who fiercely shoot at the distracting flotilla (which survived ships now were busy running away desperately) now shift its attention to a zone, where descending Raijins were now. The faint hope, that the battleships would quick enough to get through dead zone, quickly disappeared when one of the vessels - the Akechi Mitsuhide – sustained a direct hit and was destroyed.

Now it was clear as day: if they didn’t do anything here and now the ships were doomed. Quickly increasing the scale of Tactical Control Display he found the target – the nearby radar station, which location they obtained after the weeks of the recon missions. While, indeed, the distinct energy signature could unmask Raijin, without the proper equipment it wasn’t a easy task to locate them. If they took even one of few remaining radars, they would buy such important time for descending ships.

“Everyone!” Bellowed lavender-haired man, with a quick press on the console, opening the emergency channel to all machines under his command. “Our ships currently under the heavy fire and if we don’t do anything - we’ll allow many of our brother and sisters to perish today for nothing! We need to suppress the Belkan radar station in the Area 54-D ASAP! Advancing, using the attack pattern Kitsu, Platoon 1 and 4 would provide the rear guard and uphold our communication network, second platoon would held the flanks, everyone else would follow my lead! Iwa armored company, CHARGE!!”

The roar of tank engines and howl of knightmare frames drives filled the canyon, when the entire company in almost perfect sync charged forward. Pretty soon, his forces stretched in small column, as passage between the mountains became narrower and narrower, fatherly straining already pretty limited maneuverability. The radio went silent as jamming went into full effect there, leaving Genya and his soldiers to face Belkan army on their own. Now they could only hope to rely on the new-found communication method.

Genya understood that his single company barely has any chances to plow through radar station defense on its own. What he wanted to achieve – it’s to send a pin-point coordinates of the target to an artillery units in the rear echelon as the complex was built under natural canopy, as the reports of scouts and the overheard Belkan’s transmissions suggested, and the long-range cannons needed a very accurate data to hit it. The study of intensity of radio waves and the recon squadrons managed to find, despite their efforts and sacrifices, only an approximate location.

Once the first vehicles of his company circled around the mountain to dive into the pass, which should lead them into small valley, where station should be, the Blakns bared their fangs. The stream of crimson and black energy slammed into the Japanese formation. Genya’s machine rocked under the power of explosion, as two tanks (as TCD told him) were obliterated by the enemy attack.

Maneuvering to avoid the collision and escape the bombardment on the same time, Japanese vehicles dived into the rocky pass, reading their own cannons. The array of gun emplacements, which were attached to a small mountain, half of kilometer from them, was the obvious perpetrator behind the attack. But Japanese captain knew that the rocky masses around them hid a many deadly burst-cannons, preparing to rip knightmares into the shreds, once they enter the fire zone in order to charge at heavy cannons.

Quickly reacting at enemy’s barrage, the forward tanks rumbles, sending many small sakurahydrogen-filled projectiles into the air. The hand-made cloud temporally blinded the sensors, until its purely technological brother would activated, hiding the advancing forces from the fire. Genya was pleased to see that his subordinates reacted automatically, without waiting for the orders – the time they spent on the battlefield wasn’t wasted and turned it into experience.

“Platoons 1 and 2 aims at the gun emplacement, platoon 3 and 4 get ready to suppress the burst cannons, once they revealed! Don’t let them hurt our knightmares! Knightmares, use a Radiation Wave missiles to destroy the guns!” Ordered lavender-haired company commander, glaring at black domes of Belkan fortifications. The main cannons of Chi-Ris roared to live, sending massive shells at the briefly silenced cannons – the Belkans still wasn’t able to look through the pink cloud of gas, while the Japanese hadn’t such problems.

The slick but deadly Akatsukis skated through the muddy ground toward their prey, curving around the tanks and then dashing forward, using the full power of their land spinners’ motors and reading shoulder mounted launchers.

As Genya predicted, many previously unnoticeable rocks on the surrounding mountains sided into the landmass, revealing a bores of a burst cannons that gazed at passing anthropomorphic vehicles with predatory anticipation. The vehicles of the third and forth platoon didn’t disappointed, reacting immediately and firing at the newfound threat. Unfortunately, despite the gunners valiant efforts, the numbers of burst cannons diminished not fast enough – the icons, which symbolized the KMFs continued to disappear. To make matters worse a Belkans finally activated their non-magical sensors and their cannons didn’t missed the opportunity to blast few of his tanks into oblivion.

But still they moved forward, the burst cannons’ volleys became rarer and rarer, two from six emplacement already was destroyed and the knightmares soon reached the optimal range of fire. The crimson rockets hollered through the air before the ramming into the metal wall of armored dome. The moment after the guns were engulfed in the red and black storm of energy and Genya watched with a satisfaction seeing the deadly construction withering and melting before the exploding into the messy wave of melted metall.

The quick glance on TCD made him cringe – the lost wasn’t too staggering but the fact that such small outpost could pick up such a fight wavered his heart. How many man and woman he would lost until he reach the radar station, would they be able to preserve the space ships, or they just perish for nothing?!

The desperate scream, that burst out of radio after the local jammers were destroyed, and told him that Date Masamune were sunk, blow away his doubts. He must success!!

At his order, the knigtmares that stayed in the formation all this time readied the shells with energized sakurahydrogen, lift their bazookas and shoot. The appeared clouds created a scalene triangle, after waiting for clouds to reach the needed level of dispersion, the Genya gave the order to his communication officer to establish a link, while silently praying that everything would go as it went on the testing ground.

The laser ray bended the three times before shooting on the south, right where Japanese needed him to go. Genya, breathing heavily, waited for the communication officer’s response – if they couldn’t establish communication with field headquarter their plan doomed to fail, which mean the descending warships would be gunned down and siege would be prolonged for much more.

Not to say that Main HQ can easily unleash the purge in the officer’s roster, as lose of five battleships is hardly trivial misconduct; he had no doubts that head of outerworlders would fall first.

The shout “contact!” almost made him hover over his chair out of relief. Quickly pressing a few buttons, Genya opened a new window on his TCD, occupied with the face of Colonel Okita Shigada – the commanding officer of artillery regiment Wani. The lumpy face, with a many tufts of hairs on the chin, of the fifty-six years old officer reminded Iwa-company commander about old potato, the similarity were enforced by brownish color of his skin – the reminder about crippling illness, colonel Shigada suffered many years ago.

The sudden activation of communication channel caught Okita when he wiped the sweat from his forehead. The manic glints in his eyes and maddened commotion, Genya could see in the background, showed that Genya wasn’t a single officer under the massive strain. The air on the bridge of a land Kagoshima-class dreadnought Koutei no Hikaru were filled with panicking shout, roars of orders and the giant holographic map in the centre of the room more resembles a illumination than a valuable tool of battlefield control.

“Captain Nakajima…” Shigada’s left eyebrow raised a bit at the sudden call, Genya silently praised older man for his self-control – on his place Genya himself could easily snap, considering how dire the situation was. He also find in the depth of his soul a small glint of complacency – the officer from the Field HQ remembered his name, it was pleasant knowledge. Figuratively kicking himself for unnecessary thoughts in critical condition, without wasting any more time, the lavender-haired tank commander started to report.

“Colonel Shigada, sir! I’m sorry for sudden intrusion in such situation, but I’ll be brief! Right now I and my company would attempt to obtain the pin-point coordinates of the Belkan radar station at the Area 54-D that used to track down our space fleet reinforcement!”

Now he get Shigada’s full attention: seems that Field HQ had the same thought – they needed to suppress one of radars to damage Belkan’s surveillance network enough to let Raijins slip in – but had hard enough time to prepare the forces of right size in the time, and the pressure on their front didn’t make the situation better.

“Proceed with you plan, captain Nakajima!” Ordered colonel Shigada, glancing somewhere outside the window, but Genya understood, that high-ranking officer looked on the tactical map. Even without words, potato-faced commander make Genya know that he understood what young commander try to do and what he, Okita Shigada, need to do to help the brave armored company to have even a margin of success.

“We’ll order to all nearby free units to assist you and your man, thought it would take time! But you can be sure that Belkans would have very hard time to send sizable forces to intercept you!” The Colonel lips twisted into dark grin before he continued.

“The belkies made a big mistake, when they thought that they push us back – right now our gunships caught they vanguard in fire-cauldron and those pricks were forced to send the massive reinforcements to both save their friend’s butts and to strengthen their defense line. So you can rest assured that we won’t let them to storm over you!”

“Sir, yes sir!” Roared Genya, saluting to superior officer, who returned the gesture, before terminating the connection. When the window disappeared Genya allowed himself to have a small relieved sigh: it’s worked - he proved the viability of his theory and, most import5ant, get the approval and support from the command stuff.

It could be weird, in normal circumstances, that an artillery officer had such authority to relocate entire companies at his wish. But he was officer of Field HQ and he was hand-picked by Major-General Fuudo himself, who claimed that he need help to had the better control over army on the battlefield, and had more power than a colonel of an artillery regiment should have.

But this success didn’t made the situation much better – they still need to race against the time, mean that he and his subordinates can’t wait for upcoming reinforcement and charge into the jaw of bloodshed on their own.

After the picking the wounded and sending them back, in the spare APCs, to meet the upcoming reinforcement, the column renowned their charge toward the zone of probable location or Belkan’s radar station. Genya, despite the weight of circumstances, find himself enjoying the mountain panorama. The rocky walls of canyon had the unique caramel color and the recesses, protrusions and cracks created fantastic pictures on bodies of the old mountains.

Brown eyed man mentally berated himself – again he start to drown in his wistful thoughts, when he led his soldiers through the land controlled by their enemies. His uncle already pointed out that he prone to daydream sometimes even in the situations, where slightest lowering of the guard could end up in death. Furiously shaking his head Genya forced himself to concentrate on the current situation.

His return to real world was met with the view of the view of Oppai-yama (young officer blushed when, after careful look, he saw that a mountain really resembled a woman’ breast), which mean the reach the blind spot – the Area 54-D The approach of enemy’s heavy fortification gave his anxiety and paranoia wings: where the enemies, why they still didn’t fire at them, what they wait for?

What made the situation worse, that goddamned jamming again comes in full force, leaving them deaf and short-sighted, not to mention that their time was not too long. The bright crimson flash that colored mountains in ghastly bloody colors only put an emphasis on the fact that they need to hurry – the ships would be destroyed soon at this rate. If they wasn’t sunk already!

They needed to send a recon parties to increase the chances to find the radar in time, but sending a few squads of KMFs was out of questions for the already known reasons (burst cannons, mainly) as they would be annihilated before they could do their job without the shielding of tank armor and firepower of cannons.

Sending the UAVs also were impossible because of the jamming, and even with the new found method of communication the predictability of drone’s flying course, as the relay point of laser ray – gas cloud – would be more or less the same, make them a easy target for already deadly Belkan’s AA-artillery.

Genya seethed in anger and self-hatred as he come to conclusion that he had no other choices but to split his forces: left a small unit, consisted from few tanks and knightmares, that would guard the support vehicles, who would launch the UAVs; while the other platoons would split up and goes at free search, while spreading the clouds of sakurahydrogen as much as they could, creating a web of relay points.

He admitted that plan was insanely daring – even the simple strong wind, blowing the gas away, could ruin the plan. Not to mention that a separate platoons were much more vulnerable for the enemy assault. But there were no other choices – the destruction of five mighty warships would result in countless deaths, both the ships’ crew and many thousands soldiers who would be sent toward Belkan mountain citadel for the sake of empire victory.

To be honest, Genya didn’t care about empire victory in this war, and never cared in first place. The countless mistreats at the hands of the many officers from core worlds (and the denzines of outer worlds who wanted to worm into coreworlders good favor) left him bitter toward “the glorious new empire of Japan” and anyone who proclaimed its ideals. Heck, he was much more sympathetic to Belkans who protected their homeland from the invaders. But he couldn’t let the many brave astronauts to die for their commanding officers’ carelessness.

His finger swiftly danced over keyboard, drafting proposed routes for his forces. After finishing the preparations he opened the communication channels to platoon commanders.

“Lieutenant Gawashi you and you platoon would took route 1! Lieutenant Ooguro, you’ll and you man would took route 2! Lieutenant Kanomia, route 3 is your to proceed! Lieutenant Bawaki you’ll go to check route 4! Lieutenant Marushi, you’ll guard this position and wait for reinforcement to come. Also, fifteen minutes later you’ll send the first group of drones to a recon mission, we’ll create the web of sakurahydrogen’s clouds to provide you with relay points.”

Genya really hoped that the created shaky system allowed them to finf the goddamned radar fast enough. The cannons, thanks Amaterasu, stopped their ndeadly barrage in iorder to cool the barrels and recharge; but he know – the anti-orbital weapon reactivated faster than Raijins would pass the kill zone. Scanning the topographic map again, he continued to giver orders.

“I and platoon six would check the route 5! When any you find the main target he should immediately try send the signal to the artillery company that wait in the rear echelon. If you find yourself unable to do so due the some circumstances, then fire blue and green flare to make the destination of the radar known to Japanese army, the UAVs should do the job! After you confirm the data transfer, you must shoot two red and one yellow signal flares to let your comrades know that mission is completed.”

Brown eyed man took a small pause, before continuing. His voice became more pleading than commanding.

“I also want to point out that our forces can’t destroy Belkan installation on our own, so right after we sent the signal all platoons should immediately retreat! Don’t die on me, my fellow warriors”

He took a deep breath to see the faces of the man and woman who goes through all those hardships with him, memorizing their facial features. If, by some ghastly joke of fate, some of them would never come back, he wanted to preserve the memories of those brave and loyal subordinates. And then he gave the final order. “ Iwa-comapy, commence the operation!!”

“Roger!” The chorus of voices thundered through the line, followed by roar of engines when the many war machines trundled toward their targets. On impulse, lavender-haired company commander gave the departing machines a small salute, even knowing, that no one, bar the tank crew, wouldn’t see his gesture. And then the road between the mountains became his major concern.

The time flow like thick syrup, the heartbeats resonate through all his body as his eyes was glued at the any suspicious detail of a landscape. While the enemies still didn’t attack them, Genya know that they were nearby, all around them. The reason why he didn’t ordered on platoon to keep low profile and avoid damasking themselves with a fire was the knowledge that Belkans perfectly know about them. While they couldn’t tell the exact numbers, young Japanese have no doubts, that existence of every platoon in those passes was well-known for the defiant defenders.

Captain Nakajima desperately tried to keep himself cool, as the commander breakdown were one of the least thing his soldiers needed. They, just like he, already was pretty nervous – they didn’t knew the status of their comrades, nor would they able to help them in the case of the disaster. And no one would help them if the Belkans would catch up to them.

The steadily and continuously appearing of pinkish clouds in the sky give Genya a small satisfaction in knowledge that his forces still moved through the Kuromine’s mountains without the meeting the enemy and then soon it could change. Soon one of the platoons would get too close to them and then Belkans would close the trap.

Suddenly the entire tank rocked, almost throwing the crewmembers from their seats. Emergency claxons roared as the tank’s frame received a damage (thanks Izanagi, a minor one), but then a quick glance on mana-meter told him that the some cracks on the armor wasn’t the sole reason for the machine to scream about the upcoming disaster. The view of main monitor only put an emphasis this fact.

The road, rocks and the mountains around them shaking as their surface bubbled like boiling water. The spasms of rocky mass revealed the hidden emplacements, cables and massive slabs of red metall. Members of 6th platoon tried to take aim and fire, but the especially powerful jolt of the ground scattered them like peas.

Tank driver, Ken Mitsunaga, barely avoided collision with a rock that appear after another spasm of the earth. The picture from the monitor, and vile curses from the headphones give him clue that other members of the platoon had the same troubles.

The earthquake eventually started to calm down, very unlike the Japanese soldiers, who grow more and more horrified, seeing an another ghastly reminder that their opponents are mages.

The quake was nothing more than a birth spasms and the life was given to two monsters whose movements was still quiet feebly but quickly get more and more sharp and coordinated. In front of his forces stood two colossal humanoids, whose bodies were constructed from the rocky mass, which was turn onto obedient clay for a while by twisted power of magic. Their appearance was a mix of a look of warrior of ancient time and the view of the very first attempts to create humanoid robots.

The pair of stone giants stood on the massive foots, whose legs were thicker and burly than thighs and ended by an edgy “boot”. Their torsos and legs though was pretty well-shaped and looked like an nice-crafted armor, with a exception of a arms that were replaced by a massive spheres, that was covered with spikes. Said spikes also decorated the helm-shaped head of golems, where pair of ruby-colored eyes shined menacingly.

Their bulky bodies looked look pretty clumsy, but lavender-haired man, after many clashes with warjacks, know too well, how swift and deadly Belkans could make their war constructs with their enchant magic. More than that, the all de-masked guns now found their place on the various parts of the colossal constructs’ bodies, and their sheer number pretty much negated any need for those two to run. Their enemies would do that for them.

And now “those enemies” were he and his subordinates. Genya barely managed to roar “evade!” where the energy reading of Belkan’s cannons suddenly sky-rocketed (seems that golems sucked in not only the guns but also plasma-generators and he betted that it wasn’t end of the list).

The first spray of a crimson-colored shrapnel lashed over the tank’s armor with a pretty minor effect. But the second barrage, unfortunately, were aimed on much more fragile target and, despite devicers best efforts, two knightmare frames disappeared in the storm of steel and energy.

Genya’s furious order bursts from his lips almost in unison with the guns of his platoon, sending the wave of round toward the killers of their comrades. The nearest golem stumbled back, from the sheer power and ferocity of the attack, the droplets of a melted rocks and metal fly everywhere together with the pieces of a “body”.

When the Japanese barrage died out Captain Nakajima and other 6th platoon combatants found out that one of the enemy constructs lose the entire upper left part of his body and now the edge of a gaping hole now dangerously close to his chin, crawling even on the rock-borne humanoid’s neck, with the remnants of the cables hanging out helplessly.

The cheers of the soldiers were pretty short-lived, as the battered golem suddenly raised his remaining hand and aimed it at their formation. Before Genya could even say something, the crimson flash lit the area; entire “hand” shoot toward the Japanese with an astonishing speed, leaving the trail of a bloody-colored energy behind.

The Ken Mitsunaga’s paranoia kicked in already when the giant humanoid started to lift his hand so he was swift enough to get their Chi-Ri from the trajectory of the unique round, but the tanks in the rear wasn’t so prepared.

The thunderous roar came together with a furious blow which send the command tank spinning on the ground. Thankfully, the tank didn’t turned over and the Ken quickly regained the control over the machine and the quick glance on the status screen told them that their steed didn’t receive actual damage. But the good new ended here – the very first glance on the tactical Control Display revealed the gruesome loses of the platoon from the attack. The four tanks and the six knightmare frames were ripped to shred by either collision or the explosion and what worse – the formation were shattered, leaving the KMFs vulnerable to the burst cannons fire.

Overtaken by the rage and sorrow, gnashing his teeth into lover lip while foam started to gather on the edges of his mouth, Genya Nakajima roared on the top of his lungs:

“Load the “Ressin”-type shells into the main cannon! Aim at the further motherfucker and ready to fire on my order!!!”

In the other situation the gunner, Hirohito Shinomiya, would argue that using the proto-nuclear shells in such cramped area was too dangerous and that since only command tanks had only pair of them shouldn’t they hold them for the unknown threat that could await for them in that death maze. But he didn’t do that – he was as much infuriated and hungry for revenge as his commander. And so his finger now madly danced on the keyboard, inputting the keyword to force the auto-loader to put a deadly cargo into twin barrels of a Chi-Ri’s main cannon.

At his order, the platoon regrouped and started to rapidly fall back, leaving the blast area. The golems resolutely chased after them (the undamaged golem now took the lead), the ground shook under their feet and their cannons send the barrage after the barrage toward the fleeing Japanese.

Genya’s lips twisted into savage smile when the main computer give him signal that now he could shoot at his nemesis. Barely restraining howl of triumph he snarled “fire!”.

Tank’s entire frame rocked when his main cannon boomed, sending pair of deadly shells right into the chest of the giant. A moment after the binding flash flooded the area, hand to hand with a ear-ripping roar as the inferno raged where the pair of the magical constructs were run.

When the storm of fire died out the scene of an utter destruction awaited the eyes of a tense and weary Japanese warriors. Melted rocks and scorched ground was the only thing that was left before them – not even a sight of a pair of a deadly constructs.

Company commander give himself a short time to pray for the souls of his fallen comrades before ordering his subordinates to continue the mission: The remaining tanks again took their place in the vanguard and rearguard of the column with the surviving knightmares and APCs gathering in the centre.

After the first volley of the sakurahydrogen-filled shells, Genya noticed, after scanning visible skies for a while, that the new pink cloud started to appear less and less often – something happened to other platoons as well!

The place where his unit encountered the pair of deadly constructs already disappeared behind them, but Genya’s nervousness only increased with each passed seconds. He had no doubt that Belkans wouldn’t allow them to go near their precious radar station and they should be prepared to meet another attack head on. But what would became the tool of the defending mages’ rage: warjacks, tanks, new golems?

Genya took a glance on the chronometer: the Raijins would pass the kill zone of the AO-guns in the approaching thirty minutes. Said cannons would resume their attack in a bit more than ten minutes and could easily shoot down all remaining vessels, as closer they get to the ground than more easily it was for the Belkan’s locators to find them.

The rumble of the ground gives him a clue what would await for them in near future – another golem’s attack. Brown eyed officer cursed silently – he wished that stingy supply department of the Japan Empire could give them more of the Ressin-type cannon rounds, they could deal with those giant monsters much more easily if not only his tank had a pair of them.

But the suppliers always answered that proto-nuclear shells was still in the stage of the testing and their massive production still wasn’t started so pair of shells for the each platoon was the current limit. Genya really wished for those guys to spend at last one day on a battlefield and then try to say it again but he doubt that destiny would grant him such present.

The rumbling grows in volume together with powerful quakes of the ground that shook not only the unlucky platoon machines but also the entire area. Many of the surrounding mountains were covered in cracks that rapidly grow both in the size and the numbers and threatened to fall down and burry the Japan forces. A few seconds the surrounding mountains started to rapidly melt like a cheese on the pan, flashing a hidden equipments for a moments, before it’s too disappear in the earth. To Japanese utter horror now they could see not only KMF burst cannons but also heavy anti-tank guns too.

Soon the magnitude of vibration reached the point where both tanks and knightmares were forced to stop and use the Slash Harkens to stabilize their frames by clinging on the most quake-resistance rocks. Then, with a continuous roar the road in front of them exploded, showering tanks and knightmares in rocks. And then something started to rise.

Before the eyes of the horrified Japanese soldiers an unimaginable giant slowly was born. The first think they could see was the a massive mushroom-shaped object with a size of four-storey house who slowly moved upward, then flabbergasted Genya understood (when he saw a massive column attached to the object’s bottom) that it was an enormous head.

The cracks, which were pretty large already, started to expand from the place of the emerging toward the Japanese. The roar increased and the earth shook viciously again – the shoulders of the monster were the next in the line of appearing.

“Fall back! Fall back!!” Screamed Genya both at the driver and at the members of his platoon, through the channel. The knightmares was the first to react and swiftly darting backward, scatting around the bulky tanks, said tanks didn’t fall behind and followed their humanoids comrades in retreating from the upcoming calamity. The minds of shocked and scared soldiers were willed with just two thoughts “What would we do now?!” and “What’s captain had in his mind?!”.

Said Captain Nakajima currently sweated like a pig, grinding his teethes and quivering in the mix of a impotent rage and despair. It was obvious that they needed to retreat – there was no way in the hell his battered platoon could face such giant in the combat and survive. In order to slay such beast he needed his entire company in one place to archive the needed level of firepower. But as people say: If my granny had a balls the she would been my grandpa.

Now they could only run away and hope that another platoons somehow manage to achieve their goal.

“Sixth platoon, we retreating! I repeat – we retreating. We should regroup at the location L-13 of the Area 54-D and then we’ll try to find another path! Proceed!” Ordered young officer, after clearing his throat and regaining his composure.

The Chi-Ri, obeying the driver’s manipulations trundled backward, putting more and more distance between him and the colossal golem, who already reached the height of his brethrens but his torso still didn’t emerge completely.

Genya concentrated on the TCD to calculate the possible new routes of search, when he noticed that the icons, which signified his knightmares rapidly moved not from the giant, but toward him, the glance on the view from the rear camera confirmed that all remaining bi-pedal war engines charged toward the dreadful construct.

“F-First Lieutenant Datsuba!” Roared Genya, feeling how the blood from his body rushed toward his head. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?! Return in the formation immediately! It’s an ORDER!!”

The monitor before him flashed as new window, where the face of the knightmare unit commander, Sachiko Datsuba could be seen. Her normally plain face (though her cute little nose give her an unique charm) now was almost as crimson as Genya’s own and her usually carefully trimmed and washed black hair now were messy and sticky from being drenched in the sweat.

“I’m sorry commander, but I refuse to comply!” Boldly declared her intentions Sachiko, defiantly glaring right into Genya’s brown eyes with her blue eyes. The fact that she was twenty eight years old veteran gave her some sort of authority on her own to defy the Genya.

“WHAT?!!” Stammered lavender-haired officer, unpleasantly shocked by the insubordination of one of his most trusted subordinates in such dire situation. In front of his eyes the humanoid vehicles charged at a full speed toward the raising construct, as soon as knightmares reached the optimal distance, they started to shoot their Slash Harkens to climb up.

“Captain Nakajima, sir.” Continued Sachiko her speech, while wrestling with the control joysticks, forcing her machine to latch on the barrel of one of the cannons on the back of the golem (thanks Izanagi, they still didn’t fire). “We both know that soon the Belkans start to fire at our ships again and if we didn’t blast that three-damned radar into oblivion, they done fore and then this siege would be stretched for unknown period of time and many of our comrade would die!”

One of knightmares’ Slash Harkens were pushed out by the jolt of the rocky structure and he started to fall, spinning wildly in the air. The three of his brother reacted in time to jump, rebounding from the enormous back, and catching him in time. The fact that Lieutenant Datsuba barely suppressed the scream didn’t escape Genya’s eyes.

“This thing would be more than a fifty meters in height from our calculations, and we would be able to use it as an observation tower to find the Belkan’s radar.” Declared older woman her intentions.

“It’s madness, Sachiko!” Cried Genya, barely resisting the urge to starting the tugging out his own hairs in frustration. The other crewmembers gazed at the monitors too. “Do you think you and your subordinates would survive this?!”

“No” Come a eerily calm answer, the smile on her now face that lost the color already when one of her knightmare frames almost fall to its death was equally creepy. “But my little sister was assigned on Hanzo Hattori and if I don’t do something to save her I’ll never forgive myself.”

Genya wanted to argue, to said that tossing away her life wasn’t the best way to preserve the life of Mayumi Datsuba, to point out that she is endanger the life of her subordinates (though, he had the feeling that KMF devicers followed their trusted commander on their own) and many other things but the sudden change of the golem’s energy reading shut his mouth. Seemed that construct s controller decided to use the cannons before the construction of monstrosity could be finished.

The holes started to open on the giant’s back, revealing the hungry maws of the burst cannons and the thick barrels of the anti-tank guns. There was no time to hesitate! And not only Genya thought so! Even without his orders the cannons of the machines of the 6th platoon of the Iwa armored company started to fire. Belkan’s cannon didn’t remained silent either.

The chains of explosion marred the giant golem’s back, the chippings and the pieces of the weaponry rained down, while the fire roar in the air. Genya bitted his tongue, when his head jolted viciously when the shell hit and obliterate his tank’s forward left thread. The thunderous roar from the behind was sig that one of his tanks and its crew became an another victim of this war.

The knightmares didn’t fared any better, the point-blank barrages of the burst cannons tore them apart without giving their devicers any chance to survive. And while humanoid machines fought bravery and the support from the tanks were significant, there was still too much cannons remained.

But they still climbed up, and some knightmatres already could use their factspheres to look over the mountains for the radar station. The thought of their own doom now were pushed away by the determination to complete the mission and save their comrades. They wanted to be sure that they death wouldn’t be in vain.

Despite the intensity of the raging battle Genya Nakajima found himself calming a bit and quickly skating through the all available info about Belkan’s magic constructs he had. Such large and complex golem couldn’t be performed without the help of a sophisticated personal magic device, moreover the caster should have been near the area since the long length of transmission could disrupt the complex magical scheme due the massive amount of mana mage should have been transfer.

But it was more like that Belkan improved the process by adding a number of the so-called Storage Devices that held a sizeable amount of magic energy and also were used as relay points for golem creation spells and for the following control. Lavender haired soldier suspected that one of such devices and created such explosion when the golem shoot his fist on them in the previous encounter.

Thus, the systematical destruction of those devices were the easiest patch for him and his platoon. Easiest and the most impossible in such situation as the rocky thick armor was sturdy enough to withstand the fire of his battered forces before all Japanese would be crushed in the shootout. Not to mention the literally needed to blast him apart to find those devices in the mass of rocks.

The usage of the sakurahydrogen to conceal the remaining tanks were quickly proved to be useless as he soon notices the numerous camera lenses surrounding them – the Belkans put a good effort to fortify their vital positions.

“Captain, look!” The sudden outburst of tank’s driver come a bit late as Genya already saw in growing horror as the giant started to raise his right hand, intending to swap the latched-on knightmares like an irritating insects. As if fierce fire from the still incredible numbers, despite the Japanese best efforts, of burst cannons wasn’t enough.

“All tanks, fire you Slash Harkens at his arm, aim you cannons on his elbow!” Commanded Genya, desperately hoping, that remaining tanks would be able to pull this off. The massive harpoons slammed into tunnel-sized arm when golem almost reached the three knighmares on his right shoulder. The monstrous force that lurked in a rocky arm, almost send eight massive war engines flying, and the remaining heavy guns didn’t missed the opportunity to fire on the struggling machines.

Genya scowled, seeing how another tank give into bombardment and explode – the situation was catastrophic: the numbers of his tanks and knightmares diminished with each minute, the status of other platoons were unknown and, what worse, the anti-orbital cannons come to live again, as the bright crimson flash over the sky told him.

“Genya!!” The pale bloodied face of Sachiko Datsuba appeared on his display together with a message of data transfer. “We get the location of this damned radar station! I transfer them to your tank as my laser transmitter doesn’t have enough power!”

“I get it Sachiko!” Cried Genya, feeling how the wave of the relief washed over him. He didn’t even reprimanded Lieutenant Datsuba for such familiar address. “Now get out of there and let’s retreat toward the…”

“Genya!” Interrupted him the commander of the remains of the knigtmares of 6th platoon. “I saw what’s happening there! Other scout parties either got overwhelmed by the Belkan’ radar station garrison and those golems, or were forced to flee toward the point N-1, where we entered this damned area, where 5th platoon stationed. But it’s seems that Marushi is grounded and lose all of his UAVs. Now it’s up to you to send the signal to our main forces! DO IT!!”

Michiko Datsuba give her commander one last smile together with a splendid salutr and then her window disappeared. He Akatsuki, stood still now, as her damaged Yggdrasil Drive lost the power. Horrified members of the Japan army could only see helplessly as the storm of the shrapnel slammed into the already damaged frame. The chinks of the smashed armor flied into the sky together with a left (the remained) hand, before the power plant detonated, turnung the humanoid machine into the giant flame flower.

The remaining KMFs (just four machine) raised their rocket launchers and send the sakurahydrogen filled missiles into the sky. Finishing their mission. The devicers seemed to succumb to their combat fatigue and their fate as in the upcoming ten seconds all of them were destroyed either by shrapnel or by the giant hand of an enormous humanoid.

Genya Nakajima couldn’t understand, what gibe him the strength to order his tank to retreat. His throat was dry as the scorched ground of this three-damned place, his brown eyes staged as if someone jammed needles in them and only a few moments later he started to fell the pain in his nail-pierced palms. His tormented mind could only register a frantic work of a Sergeant Masato Toboya – a communication officer, who struggled to find a necessary angle for antenna of a laser communicator to establish a link with a rear echelon.

In the end, after losing so many good people he still failed. What worse – he failed right on the very end, before the finish line. He finally obtained the so needed location, but now, because of the small joke of the fate, he couldn’t told his commander where they should fire to save the lives of the remaining space ships. His blood-shot brown eyes could only gaze at the clouds of the pink gas, which quickly dissolved under the bursts of the wind.

Dead. They all were dead. He lost 18 knightmares and seven tanks from the entire platoon. So many lives lost only because he wasn’t good enough. He always should know that there was too many Belkans there, he should have waited for the reinforcement, he should…

“…jima! Nakajima!!” A booming voice sounded as if someone tried to have a communication thorough the curtain of his self-hatred. Barely managing to concentrate on the display, Genya squeaked when he saw the face of the Colonel Shigada, who stared at him with a mix of a pity and the praise. “You did it Nakajima – we got the location of the Belkan radar station! Our ships still avoiding the shots, though thy already on their limit. Now get the hell out of there – we already turning our cannons! Shigada out!”

Genya nodded dumbfounded at the already closed window. But while he still couldn’t figure out how they managed to get through to the artillery company his fingers already imputed the sequence of firing the signal flares that would declare about the success of their mission.

Seeing the so awaited combination of the two red and one yellow signal flares the remains of the 6th platoon hastily whirled away from the battlefield at the full speed. It was very timely decision as the gargantuan construct turned toward them his undamaged frontal side. His chest and belly had the twice amount of the cannons than back side, together with quiet ghastly face – is the two previous golems had only pairs of eyes, this giant had also the mouth twisted in the expression of the agonizing scream, Also, after taking a good glance, Genya notices that his hands ended not into the spiky balls but into humane arms, though human arms didn’t tend to end in a razor-sharp blades.

To a surprise and relief of retreating Japanese, the colossus didn’t pursue them but dashed toward another location shaking the ground with each step. The quick glance on a tactical map told Genya that golem headed toward the ill-fated radar station. Seems that Belkans catch the glimpsed of an upcoming bombardment.

When lavender haired Japanese men meet the eyes of a communication officer, he pointed on the small dot on the radar. To Genya utter surprise he saw the icon of the UAV on his TCD.

“Despite the Lieutenant Datsuba’s assumption the Lieutenant Marushi managed to slip some of his birdies through the Belkan’ AA-screen and one of them happened to be lured toward our position by the view of rock-maid Godzilla fan. After he get into the range of our antenna I immediately sent the signal.” Explained their last-minute rescue Sergeant Toboya, wiping the sweat from the forehead.

Henya managed only let out a small chuckle of resignation when he heard the loud boom. The earth shook again, while the sky got colored now by the bright orange flash, and then again and again and again. Just as Colonel Shigada promised – the Japan artillery demonstrated the wrath of the Empire by grinding the Balkan radar station into the dust.

“Maintain the course toward the point N-1.” Ordered Genya, slumping deeper into his chair, hi had no more strength left in his body, not physical not mental. Now the single thing he wanted was the time to mourn the deaths of the man and woman under his command.

Ten minutes after they reached the location, where the remaining forces of the Iwa armored company licked their wounds. The look on the Tactical Control Display told Genya that his maddened rush into enemy territory cost him almost half of the company initial numbers. But the overall numbers of the machines, that gathered at the entrance from the canyon was much more than icons on his display. He quickly found that he programmed it to show only the icons of his company machines, so he take a few pushed on the buttons to change it.

Genya actually didn’t know how to react when he saw a dozens of a machines, whose identification code betrayed their attachment to the famous Tora armored company. The reinforcement came, but too late to save his fallen comrades. On other hands he doubted that all those people had a happy voyage over the flower road, as the many fresh burns and gashed on the armor of the tanks and knightmares told him.

The first though, when he saw the signal of the incoming transmission, was to reject it – he didn’t want to heard the complaints about his reckless strategy, not he wanted to heard the words of condolence about the loses he sustained, but especially…

But he still push the button and opened the channel though. No matter what – it’s all were his screw-ups and the officer who risked the lives of his subordinates to help him, Genya Nakajima, didn’t deserve such disrespect.

The new window was occupied with the oval face of Captain Ryoga Senba. The older man was in the middle his thirties but the war leaved a few deep wrinkles in the edges of his brown eyes. His high hair-free forehead had a very distinct mole right over the nose and between his eyes. His gray hairs were cut very short for he hated to take care of them.

“It’s a good sight to see a faithful officer to come back alive, Nakajima-kun.” Greeted him Ryoga, giving to downtrodden officer a small bow.

“Thank you for you words, Captain Senba.” Retorted Genya with almost emotionless voice. “I’m back, and every brave soldier who managed to survive. Unfortunately, there not too much survivors as it should be”.

“It’s always like that, Captain Nakajima.” Shrugged his compatriot, giving a lavender haired man a look of understanding and comfort. “Many times I asked myself should I really do that or use this plan, when the death claimed many of the lives of my fellow soldiers. But I think only Amaterasu and other Celestial Beings can know how it could have been or how should it could have be done. We had what we had, and now you saved the many hundreds lives of our fellow astronauts.”

The renowned soldier stared at Genya resolutely before continuing, his voice rapidly gained volume and power. “Be proud of yourself and you brave comrades’ achievement, Captain Genya Nakajima. I, Ryoga Senba was the witness of your feat!”

Genya felt the lump in his throat, the tingle in his eyes and the agonizing throbs in his heart. He wanted to hear the voice of the seasoned veteran; he wanted to believe in those words, which claimed that he didn’t sacrifice so many precious lives for nothing. That his company’s soldiers would be remembered as brave souls not a brainless mob that followed an impulsive fool into the jaws of death.

But he also couldn’t forget the final smile on Sachiko Datsuba face – right before the spell-enchanted shrapnel ripped through her cockpit, ripping through her body; Genya Nakajima couldn’t get the pictures of a scorched and battered frames of destroyed battle tanks or the remnants of a annihilated knightmare frames, he definitely couldn’t forget the short but bloodcurdling screams of his dyeing subordinates through the line.

And was he the hero who cleared the object of their mission? No! It was bravery and the selflessness of the knightmare devicers who climbed up onto the golem’s top to find the enemy station. He could only wait for their success, losing a part of his remaining forces in process.

Then, what he did? He separated his forces in the middle of enemy territory, making them more vulnerable for Belkans counterattack. He miscalculated the force of Belkan defense in the area D-54, which leads to his wrong decisions to push forward without waiting for reinforcement and the following loses.

“Don’t be so hard on yourself Nakajima.” Interrupted his fit of self-loathing Captain Senba, giving him a sad knowing smile. “While I can’t deny the fact that some of you decisions were too hasty, and you and your man sometimes probe to give into emotions, but don’t forget that until this campaign you and majority of your company were a bunch of greenhorns. And honestly, the time was as much your enemy as Belkans – if you decided to wait for us, then youd could lost additional fifteen minutes. I don’t want to think how many ships we could lost, I think – all of them.”

“It’s don’t change the fact that I was totally stunned before the appearance of those giant.” Bitterly responded Genya, closing his eyes and remembering the towering bulky monstrosities, charging toward his platoon and killing his subordinates. “My only idea was just shoot at them – no strategy or tactic, we just shoot and shoot that abominations and hoped for the best. The one who deserved a praise was a Lieutenant Datsuba, whose utmost bravery and willing to forfeit her own life allowed us to gather a valuable information”.

A small chuckle escaped his lips, before he continued, clasping his shaking hands together.

“ Eh, I can’t even say that it was my platoon merit, that we managed to sent the message. If it wasn’t for the luck and persistency of the Lieutenant Marushi, who managed to slip one of his unmanned drones through the Belkan AA-screen.”

“Well, believe me Nakajima, I doubt that |I could fare better in your position as those big ass creeps appear before our eyes for first time right on this day. And you know - the luck always played the important role in majority of battles, Nakajima.” Shook his shoulders the older man. “Sometimes the hand of the fate can decide the outcome of war, ignoring the effort of the warlords. While it’s suicidal stupid to rely on a blind luck, when you create you strategy, you should never dismiss the role of the luck in the showdown. Sometimes luck would be on your adversaries side, but today she smiled at you, Nakajima, I don’t think you should be ashamed.”

The smile on the veteran’s face widened when Genya forced a small smile to crept on his lips. The words of the renowned soldier, despite his, Genya Nakajima, resistance, heal his soul’s wounds.

“And the devotion and the resolve of your subordinates only show that you not a total screw up Nakajima. The bad commanders never could inspire his subordinates to perform their duty with such vigor. As said – you was just a green horn a months ago and your growth is actually pretty good as a commander. In the end - you successes, Nakajima!” Ryoga Senba’ eyes flared brightly. “ You won this day and you saved our triumph card, Captain Genya Nakajima! You and your soldiers do their job and you fallen comrades could rest in piece as their deaths weren’t in vain. And I assure you, all soldiers who died today wouldn’t be forgotten!”
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#21
The howl of the mana-meter broke the atmosphere of the solace with a force of nuclear explosion. Both officers immediately sprung into action, barking the orders and preparing their forces to battle.

“Captain Nakajima, sir!” Shouted the Lieutenant Bato Marushi franticly, whose UAVs still circled in the air, scanning the surrounding landscape. “The 13 drone located the forming of a massive magic circle in the north-west direction, the distance 600 meters!! The high probability that it’s a teleportation circle!”

BOOM! The Chi-Ri rocked furiously almost Smashing Genya’s face against the monitor. When he recovered from the shock he saw the astonished expression on the Captain Senba face, together with a growing fear.

“What in Amaterasu’s name…” Gasped the Tora company commander. Quickly opening the view from the rear camera, Genya saw what caused such reaction. His recent friend – the colossal golem charged at them, aiming the numerous cannons at the formation of Japanese war machines. The craters and cracks on his body betrayed the damage the damned thing received from the bombardment, seems that Belkans were full with desire to at last avenge the destruction of their valuable radar. Now even his face somehow looked infuriated.

Not only that – the radar dutifully revealed two massive formations of Belkan forces that advanced toward them: one through the route through which he sent the first platoon and the second come right from the path he and then Tora company take to enter this area. They were surrounded!

“Platoon one, two and three – you’ll intercept the upcoming hostiles from the area 53-D, platoons four, five and six engage the Belkans from the point O-2! Nakajima, take care of this Gamera’s bastard child!!”

“Roger!!” Thundered over the comm-link, as the Japanese forces reformed their ranks, to face the upcoming enemies. Genya couldn’t help but fell… some sort of a hope for the upcoming battle. The giant construct was a symbol of his inner turmoil, the ultimate judge for his actions: if Genya manage to destroy the golem than he would allow himself to accept Captain Senba words and try to move forward without a committing of the same grave mistakes again, would he perish there – then he would accept the judgment of the destiny and would pay for his crimes with his life.

The Iwa company fired almost in perfect sync - the courtesy of a Fire Coordination program of his tank main computer – and the massive humanoid was even stumbled back, breaking his charge form the power of attack. But he recovered as quickly, promptly returning he fire.

The situation wasn’t too good for them, notices Genya” while Tora company made a good job to hold Belkan contingent in check, they couldn’t start the counter offence either. This, his success was pivotal to the tide of battle: If they allow this monster to slam into their ranks – they’re done for, if they support their comrades they could break through the enemy ranks or even force enemy to flee.

The problem was that even without his guns (and the golem still had a pretty large amount of worked armament) such large construct could bring an enormous destruction with just his own hands and foots, so they either crash him completely, or they could say their farewell.

To his and other Japanese, small relief, they still hold the monster back: the body of the giant already sustained a notable damage during the bombardment and now the giant’s body shake under the fierce fire of an entire company. The new and new cracks rippled through his body, the massive frame started to give in to the damage and sheer weight. But his guns also took a bloody harvest, blasting the tanks to bits and ripping knightmares to shreds.

The quick glance on the side monitor forced a snarl from his throat: The Belkanforces, that come from the depth of are 54-D managed to drive into the formation of Japanese army. Right before his eyes trio of a warjacks firstly cracked the armor of one of the Tora company already battered Chi-Ris and then fire right through the holes in the frame right into the vulnerable ammunition storage. The result were spectacular - the massive battle tank burst like a bubble, showering surrounding machines in flaming debris. The fact that all warjacks were quickly obliterated by the charge of knightmare frames didn’t make the situation better.

The maddened charge of a crumbling giant only finalize the direness of the situation. Seemed that Belkans wanted to use him as a massive battering ram, even if (no – when!) his body crumble – the momentum and the sheer amount of the rock would be enough to devastate the entire formation if he move too close. They need to take him down hurry.

The giant stop firing at them and now his unseen controllers put all their efforts to restore the most grievous damage to his body an give him chance to complete his kamikaze run. And to Genya growing ire, despair and fear its worked. It was obvious now that massive construct would reach them before he succumb to the damage.

“Dammit! DAMMIT!!” Hollered young officer in the despair and rage when the colossal construct’s image occupied the monitor completely. “Fuck you, Belkan cocksucker!”

“Don’t use such language, young Genya. It’s not appropriate for the officer and the noble man to curse like a beggar.” Chided him a new voice through the microphone of the headband.

“Wh…” Genya didn’t have the time to finish his sentence when, with a mountain-shaking howl the binding blue flash smashed right into golem. The sound of explosion was hear for a kilometers around as the fifty meters tall body was obliterated in the instant.

The massive shadow eclipses the sun, when the massive Japanese space battleship hovered into the view. The tremendous hull shook from the simultaneous launch of the hundreds of rockets, which strike their appointed targets all over the mountain range, while the wave of the knightmares leave the hangar and join the battle, now assaulting the Belkan forces that fight with Tora company in close combat.

Almost fainting from the mind-blowing wave of joy and relief, Genya Nakajima watched as the two another Raijins de-cloaked and joined the battle. Now the three behemoths was too low for the anti-orbital cannons to fire and so the triumph card of the Japan army could show their true power.

Belkan forces, that tried to overrun they and Tora company now was almost completely crushed, with the scorched hulls of their heavy tanks and the remnants of their warjacks covered the ground and the remaining forces now were mercilessly hammered by combined fire of Iwa and Tora companies.

“Sir, battleship Maeda Toshiie are hailing us.” Declared flabbergasted Masato, looking at the screen of his computer – to think that a officer from a space ship would contact with a simple battle tank (even if it’s a company commander tank). Genya, on other hand, wasn’t too shocked – he recognized the owner of the voice, he heard right before the gargantuan golem was obliterated, so he knows, whom he would see now. He admitted inwardly, that he really wanted to talk with someone close to him.

The screen blinked, when a new window appear on Genya TCD, revealing a broad, mustache wearing, face of a Colonel Riku Rikia, the captain of a mighty space ship and the commander of entire flotilla. And also – his own uncle.

“Seems that we’re arrived just in time! Wouldn’t you agree, Captain Nakajima?” Inquired the green eyed officer, wearing quiet a child-like broad smile. One could think that was a bit too slovenly for an officer to behave like that in front of the soldiers, but everyone present agree that man who manages to escape jaws of the death on a last second deserve some leeway.

“Yes, and I’m very grateful for you timely help, sir.” Noded Genya, feeling how some weight slowly being lifted from his soul. He definitely didn’t intend to breach the protocol in front of his subordinates even if the caller was his relative. “We wouldn’t survive if you didn’t come to our aide, Colonel Rikia.”

Said colonel responded with a good-natured chuckle before his expression suddenly changed into pretty serious and solemn. In the background Genya heard the low, rumbling sound, and the room, behind colonel shook a bit, indicating that Raijin unleashed another barrage.

“It was the only favor I could do for a brave commander and his resolute soldiers who saved me, my ship and our brethrens, Captain Nakajima. Without your daring operation my ship now wouldn’t be nothing more than a pile of a grinded metal. For this I’m grateful to you and your brave soldiers, Captain Nakajima.” Without hesitation, the colonel of Japan Space Armada give the captain of the planetary forces a deep bow.

The Chi-Ri crew gasped in unison at that display of humility. In the current Japan army it was rare sight – to see a high-ranked officer, who still preserved his sense of dignity. A few seconds later Riku Rikia stood at his full height again, continuing his speech.

“It’s not only me, all members of the Maeda Toshiie crew, together with the crewmembers of Hanzo Hattori and Azai Nagamasa and their captains want to give the soldiers of Iwa armored company our most sincere gratitude. We also want to give you all deepest condolence for all you loses you suffered for our sake. I swear on my honor as a soldier and Japan daimyo that I’ll never forget your bravery.”

Forgetting about the surrounding activity, Genya Nakajima stood up from his chair and bowed to an older man too. “Thank you for those words, sir! On my part, I’ll never forget that you saved my loyal subordinates, thank you so much, Colonel Rikia.”

Head of Rikia household gave him a nod of acknowledge, silently asking him to stop bowing. And then, after a quick though, he suddenly said:

“I wanted to add this personally for you Ca… No! Genya, I can’t ask you to stop berating yourself for what happened to your subordinates. As you hold the responsibility to answer for all your mistakes, but you also had the responsibility to lead the survivors and the any new soldier assigned to your force, and for this you need to grow. And no growth could avoid committing mistakes. You’ll bear the weight of all committing sins, my nephew, but the fate of your soul would be judged not only by the corpses you leaved behind, but also by numbers of the lives you saved too.”

The emerald eyes of Riku Rikia now firmly gazed straight into Genya’s brown. The words from his uncle’s mouth pinned him as the mustached man continued. Suddenly, lavender haired officer could fell that despite the heat of recent fierce battle his skin started to crawl.

“Once you dare to succumb to your weakness, your soul would be condemned and all the deaths you caused, or sacrifices made by your loyal subordinates who died under you banners would be for nothing. If you degenerate into good-for-nothing whiner, who cries after any mishap, then you humiliate all your ancestors who lived with honor and pride. And if you dare to even think to die sobbing and crying then you existence itself became a grave offence not only to your mother and father who bring you into this world but also to all people who raised and cared for you all those years”

The intensity of his uncle’s gaze intensify at the last words of his declaration; Genya, and all his crewmates, could feel how cold strong arm started to squeeze the very core of his being. He could swear that pressure now were strong enough to break a small tree in half. For few moments the room was filled with the sounds of heavy breath, gulping and the various clicks and squeaks emitted by work of the machinery,

Spending almost entire eternity (though chronometer stated that “eternity” lasted for twelve seconds) grinding his nephew by especially powerful glare, Colonel Rikia shifted his expression from intimidating to caring: his face stop imitating a stone sculpture as his eyes stop glistering like a shards of razor-sharp glass and hid mustaches even fluffed a bit.

“Genya, my boy, I wouldn’t try to teach you how to live and in what believe – this choice belong only to you, but if you willing to her this old man’s rambling than I want to give an advice: the pride, honor and dignity of a human is a life-time forged sword. You can’t pick it up from the hand of your comrade, you need to spent your all time to give it a shape. You need to live through all the joy and suffering, victories and defeats, praises and humiliations to become a one fine man.”

Colonel Rikia made a small pause and half-closed his eyes, who already loses all the fierceness. Genya could tell that his uncle wanted to continue but, for some reason, ended his speech. Coughing a bit, older man carefully smoothed his moustaches, now reverting to his usual tricky expression. His nest words were said in such usual manner that Genya couldn’t believe for a moment that he had such serious conversation a moment ago.

“Heh, sorry for such fit of demagogy, Captain Nakajima. Seems that adrenalin could mess my head as good as mug of sake.” Smirking lightly at the shocked expression on the faces of Chi-Ri’s battle tank crew, man of house Rikia continued in half-relaxed fashion. “Our sensor tell us that belkies is pretty much screwed here. Their revenge-driven charge at your lil’ company was their single attempt, as they either push back or locked in stalemate with our forces in all other visible sectors. And now our ships’ cannons would sing them a one heckuva of a lullaby. Your battle is over Genya.”

Genya Nakajima couldn’t believe how much of a burden he felt were lifted from his shoulders. The pain of loses, the pressure of battle the despair of powerlessness it’s all were gone. With watering eyes he turned from the display to look around the cabin and he saw the same expressions of exhausted happiness on the faces of his crewmates. Finally, for today at last, their work was over.

“With due respect, sir.” Genya hated himself for doing this but he was still an officer and he should follow the protocol as hid duties demanded him to do. “I and my soldiers are under Major-General Fuudo command, and only he can gice us order to go back…”

Before he could finish his statement, the new window suddenly appeared on the screen, the forceful nature of established link pretty much told him the identity of the caller, but Captain Nakajima still were pretty flabbergasted when the potato-shaped face of the said general Fuudo appeared before him.

“Then you had it Captain Nakajima.” Declared the supreme commander of the Kuromine’s Planetary Pacification Corps, to everyone’s’ shock, supporting his uncle’s decision. “Your company sustained a too heavy loses to continue its duty on the battlefield. I could say that the loses were heavy enough to strip you from your rank and court-martial you Captain Nakajima, but the circumstances of the situation and your success in damaging Bekan’ surveillance network to let our ships move through the anti-orbital screen increased you value as a combat resource in my eyes, instead of decreasing it.”

Genya, who prepared himself for the worse at during the major-general’s speech, could only swallow in astonishment, hearing that one of Admiral Hatagai’s personal advisors recognized him. His uncle, who also prepared to burst in to protect his nephew now silently give him a thumbs ups with a broad grin.

“So, for now, return to your point of dislocation, captain, for resupply and the completion of the soldiers, captain. ”

“Sir, yes sir!” Retorted Genya, saluting to the images of the superior officers in front of him. Major-General Amai Fuudo and Colonel Riku Rikia returned the gesture and promptly closed the links. Finally, allowing himself to powerlessly slump down into the chair, Genya let out a long exhausted breath. Then, he opened a local channel to give a final order to his troops

“Iwa armored company, we completed our task. No we have a permission to go back to the base to rest… and to mourn our fallen comrades.” The sudden powerful thrill shoot through his entire body and he add the line before he could think. “I wholeheartedly thank you all for your work today… my dear friends.”

The chorus of the agreements was the answer and then, the battered but victorious armored company trundled toward their base, while to roar of the Raijins cannons and missile launchers song the victorious song of the Japan Empire.

The Belkan’s base, which AO-cannons couldn’t fire at the space behemoths, due the gargantuan canons’ angle, falls before the next sunrise. The planet itself was pacified during the upcoming week, putting the end of one of the bloodiest campaign from the start of the invasion. But everyone knows that next major campaign would be even more demanding in the terms of the lost lives from now.

~***~

Genya released a deep sad breath, remembering the bloody climax of his first combat dispatch. Despite receiving a noble education he never was able to prepare himself for the loses: nor his own, not even the life Belkans.

The mass execution of the captured soldiers by the Admiral Hatagai direct order was only put a salt into the wound. The loses of his men angered him and he wanted the revenge for a while but the nightmarish images of inhuman orgy of mass slaughter of utterly helpless POWs make him hate himself for even wishing for that to happen.

And seriously, who he was to despise Belkans for their stubborn will to fight them if the Japanese forces were nothing more than an army of a invasion. Honestly, what should he expected from the warriors of the Wolkenreich – to lay down and silently accept their rule?!

Though, to his inner turmoil and self-hatred, Genya admitted that not a small part of his hostility toward the ideals of the Empire, were played by the brutality and the arrogance of the officers from the Core Worlds. After spending so much time being abused and ridiculed by them Genya Nakajima simply found it too humiliating and offensive to follow his tormentor’s credo.

The notorious accident, orchestrated by the Major Kusakabe only fanned the fire of resentment on Genya’s heart. When the mustached officer started to prepare the process of exchanging the POWs, Genya asked his uncle and his fellow Outer Wo4rlders to help him in his work, greatly enjoying that another Japanese officers remembered about the spirit of humanity. After the bloody conclusion, culminating in mass-driver bombarding of many cities Genya couldn’t bring himself to look in the eyes of his friends and the subordinates for a days, as he helped Kusakabe to commit his crime, even without knowing it.

The Belkans now never even tried to capture the Japanese on the battlefield, now all powerless soldiers were killed on sights. And Genya nakajima couldn’t blame them for that.
Concentrating his attention on the screen of the communicator, Genya found his gaze meet the face of his uncle, whose face now wore the knowing smile.

“Seems the demons of the Kuromine drag you into the dream world again my nephew?” It was a rhetoric question, they both know it, so, with a blush and now, Genya hastily ask.

“How long it would be before the entering into normal space, uncle?” The brown eyed man didn’t liked the fact that he surrendered to his uncle’s terms but he hadn’t any intention to get into verbal spar with his uncle. He hadn’t any illusions about who would be victorious there.

“Four hours and twenty three minutes. m’boy.” Answered Riku Rikia dryly, taking a glance on the chronometer. “ A plenty of time to slack around if you want.”

“ No uncle, I don’t want to simply sit and rot.” Answered his nephew and subordinate as the Admiral Hatagai appointed Riku Rikia as a curator of the 5th assault division Hana whose part Iwa company was. “The great battle await us in the future and I want to be fully prepared.” Genya couldn’t help but spat out the first three words with disdain.

Riku Rikia just sighed: his nephew still was brave (or stupid) enough to say the things that could bring him under the eyes of the Imperial Special Defense Service, one of the works of whom where the search for the unreliable elements in army and society. The fate of those elemst were pretty similar and very unpleasant.

“My boy, you need to watch your tongue.” He stated in a tone of utmost seriousness, his face now lost any traces of humor. “This line is well protected and I know that you trust your man like I do to mine, but you still must be careful: one word into wrong ear and your ass in on fire! Never forget this!”

“I know this pretty well uncle. But I can’t take it anymore!” Genya suddenly almost shout, startling a brown haired man. “No matter how hard I try I couldn’t forget the faces of my dead sol.. loyal and brave man and woman who put their trust in me and died for that. Nor can I forget the terrible fate of the Belkan soldiers who were murdered in the most horrible fashion for their rightful defense of their homes!”

The awakened memories of the Kuromine reopened the wounds in his heart and forced him to recall all his doubts. Consumed by the memoried of the howls and screams of many hundreds of thousands dying Belkans, who were gathered on the specially built scene, like a cows before the slaughterhouse, filled with the various execution devises, to die gruesomely in front of the cameras.

“What the meaning of all those deaths, uncle?! What was the reason for us to came there?! To die, to kill the innocents, to bring the glory to the empire which still wouldn’t benefit vast majority of the Japanese?” The words flow freely from the mouth of Genya Nakajima whose bottled up nervousness and anxiousness due the long hyper-space jump finally explode.

“Why so many of my subordinates died? Why Sachiko and her devicers were crushed like that? Why the people of Wolkenreich, that never wronged us continue to be slaughtered? Why we continue to fight and kill? What driving force would bring this fleet and millions of people to die on the new battlefield? For WHAT?!!”

The last word come out with such worse that Genya almost tripped and fall on his knees. He managed to grab onto the railing and keep his balance, but still the outburst eat up majority of his strength and now the lavender haired captain could only gasp for the breath, but still holding the eye contact with Colonel Rikia.

“Why?” Repeated his nephew’s word Riku slowly felt smile ting of the relief that he instinctively, lowered the sound of the dynamics on his side to the necessary minimum or the entire bridge could hear his nephew declaration of doubt of the imperial policy. Which were enough to send the son of his little sister to a meeting with torture technicians of the ISDS.
“That’s simple – we were ordered by our Empire, just like always. For example, your first campaign, you were quiet determined to go through it without losing your dignity, lil’ Genya if I recall correctly.” The last words were said with a cold smirk.

Genya stumble back, quivering almost in physical pain, the recently appeared small wrinkles deepened and his face started to sweat.

:You’re right, uncle – I was arrogant enough to think that I can live it through on my own, even though my spirit being so weak. But then – it was you, who said that I should forge my own spiritual sword, uncle Riku! Was it all just to be an glorified mass-murderer?” The tears started to stream down Genya Nakajima’ cheeks. Riku for his part, averted his gaze a bit, trying ti hide his own pain and shame for the cruel jab.

“I always uphold the ideals my family taught me, uncle: to preserve the lives of your subject and subordinates, to protect my friends and beloved ones, to know to show kindness to my opponents if they willing to put out the blades and to serve my nation. I believe in them with all my heart, but why the Empire continues to force me to spit on all things I believed from my childhood? Why should my soul-blade be a butcher knife, drenched in the blood of innocents? How could you keep your cool and follow the imperial credo uncle?”

The heavy silence lasted for a moment before Riku Rikia gathered all his spirit and responded to his nephew teary inquires. His words fall like an avalanche.

“First, I mast ask for forgiveness, my dear nephew. For I forced you to endure all the mistreats during your service, even when I really could help you I still didn’t even lift a finger to avoid the possible troubles for both of us. And about the situation as a whole…” The Riku voice suddenly snapped into vicious hiss, that scared Genya deeply, so filled with hate and bloodlust it was.

“I loathe the bastard in the HQ for all the things they did and force us to do! I hate the Core World shits for they cruelty, arrogance and all horrors they commit and forced us to share the blame! You asked why so many died unjustly – because the greedy turds on the very top of social ladder decide they want to shove any more goods into their arses and force their believes on the people of Empire!! That’s it Genya – all Belkans and you brethrens died for the new golden toilet for our Emperor to sit on!”

Captain Nakajima could only bit his lips in mix of rage and frustration. He know this all too – you needed to be blind, deaf and brain-dead to not notice the obvious. But still it was pretty infuriating to hear. Mostly because, there was so many Japanese who willingly participate in this. That denizens of Core worlds don’t even try to hear the cries of their brother from Outer Worlds whose planets suffered from the taxation, draconic producing quotes, when the workplace de facto became a labor camp and failing to meet the demanding outcome resulted in one way ticket to an actual labor camp. It wasn’t rare for people to die in those camps nowadays.

“For now we had no other choice but to obey, Genya. If I dare to screw up, Hatagai made it clear, that then not only I but my entire family would pay. For now, we had to endure all the horrors, shame and the sins we committed and would commit. But, believe me, my dear nepher: someday reckoning will come! I SWEAR!” He grinned darkly at the shock on the younger man’ face, relishing in the thoughts how he would strangle Morihiro Hatagai to death. “And you asked about my loyalty? That\s my answer - I loyal to Empire, my boy, not to sadistic and greedy fucker who sit on the throne and his bunch of butt-kissers. That’s all!”

“Th-then… what to do now, uncle?” Finally answered Genya, glancing around, but thankfully it’s seemed that commotion in the large cargo bay cloaked his emotional conversation with a Meda Toshiie’s captain. Riku only shook his had sadly, but the strength and resolve never disappear from his eyes.

“Survive! Gain the power! And then – to force some people to pay for their crimes!” Snarled emerald eyed older warrior, his voice filled with grim resolution. “That’s my order, Captain Genya Nakajima!!”

“Sir yes sir!” The Genya’s answer wasn’t lack resolve either. No matter what waited for them in the future. He would forge his soul-sword in fights with the enemy – the Emperor Genbu Kururugi.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#22
Oh, I never thought I would update this fast. Though it's a pretty small update.

House Schoneherd ancestral castle Schmetternden Berg
Planet Schnoeherddome
10th day of second cycle of fifth period.


The surface of a hot water exploded like a top of suddenly awakened volcano, accompanied by a loud deafening sound. Nope it wasn’t an ancient monster bursting out from the burning depth of abyss, it was a happy little girl enjoying her time in the bath.

The cylindrical room ten meters in diameter and four in height wasn’t the largest bathroom in the castle but, as any Belkan nobility, Ven Schoneherds made a good efforts to give a castle newest (at that time) chamber its own unique charm. The wall’s upper half was covered by the decorated metal sheets, which depicted a various scenes from the life of Belkan people, but the true eye-catcher were the part of the wall covered by crimson red tiles, each of whom had a image… of a cute rabbit, wearing a set of ancient armor.

The sheer ridiculousness of having such comedic character in the bath of old and respectful Belkan noble house was the reason why this particular bath invoked such amusement from the inhabitants and visitors of the castle. Needless to say, that this room was one of the most beloved amongst the children.

The bathroom, where Martha bring her daughter, was build a year prior Vita’s birth. And, amongst the already stated reasons, since this particular room were nearest to little grossherzogin’s room, Vita always used it for her as ablutions and games in the water. Redhead and her friends, during their visits, really liked to savor their various games in the bathtub. The girls, with a happy giggling, either had fun with the bubbles; splash each other with the warm water or unleashing a massive battles using a small remote controlled models of the ships and filling the bathtub with the miniature Styrofoam-created islands, to create the sophisticated battlefield where wits and enchanting magic would decide the victor.

But right now Vita Ven Schinegerd washed out the soap from her body, cheerfully and fearlessly diving into the depth of the bathtub. The small redhead really liked to take a warm baths and could spent entire hour playing in the warm water, but now she was on clock and the presence of her mother, who looked at her with the mix of adoration and amusement, was a another reminder that she need to hurry.

Spitting out a portion of water that accidentally get in her mouth, young Belkan girl quickly swim forward and then grabbed the metal-grey fencing of the bathtub, signaling about her readiness to go through the procedure of a head washing. Martha Ven Schoneherd nodded curtly and quickly strode toward the cloud of stem, emanating by the hot water.

When Martha was a few steps from the edge of the small pool of warm liquid, she changed her course to stop right before the capacious cupboard, filled with various bath items and cleansers. Turning the rabbit’s head-shaped handle clockwise, castle mistress opened a silver gray door, revealing a rows and rows of decorated bottles, brushes, sponges, soap dishes. The two lowest two shelves were occupied with a toy ships and the unpretentious but carefully crafted models of the islands.

Reaching out with her left hand, grossherzogin, wrapped her fingers around the masterfully crafted bottle, made is shape of a predatory fish, that jumped out from the water to sing her teeth into the smaller one. With a soft clap, she pulled the said small fish – a decorated cap – from the jaws, and inhaled a pleasant smell of the shampoo that leaked from the opened bottle. Letting a few drops of the golden and white viscous liquid to fall on her left palm, Martha put the bottle on the special platform on the side of the bathtub and sat on the edge, giving her daughter a head gesture to come closer.

Vita quickly obeyed – blue-eyed girl swiftly closed the distance between them and then sat on her knees and craned he neck, giving her mother an easy access. Nine years old girl emitted a small shriek when much colder shampoo touched the heated skin of her head, though she quickly get used to it as Martha Ven Schoneherd started to rub the shampoo into her long crimson hairs with a strong but cautious movements.

This patter was usual for mother and daughter and both of them learned how to enjoy the process. While the strong hands of forty five old woman continued their play with the silky hairs of her single daughter, the other female of the Schoneherd family humming softly the old Belkan folk song (about the knight who mistaken a old pig in the large cave for a dragon). After she finished carefully threatening each crimson lock, her mother asked Vita to stay still, while older redhead took a quick time to fetch a nearest hand-shower (there was four hand-showers and equal amount of head-showers in the bath), open a magic screen, already adjusted to show a bath-controlling menu, select a water’s temperature and then let the stream of water to fall on her hand (she trusted the castle main computer but Martha never took any chances with her children safety).

Confirming the comfortable warmth of the water, Martha returned to her place near Vita and sprayed water all over her daughter’s head, with was covered in a bubbling white mass. Vita was prepared for it and closed her eyes, when her mother was a one step away from her, and now, trapped in the warm darkness, she could feel how shampoo and water streaming down her face.

After confirming the full removing of a cleanser from her daughter’s body, Martha deactivated the hand-shower, put it back and then make a run to the another cupboard that was placed near the first one, he was filled with the bathrobes, sneakers and towels. She took a fluffy dark blue massive body towel and then promptly marched back to her pending offspring.

Vita giggled happily when Martha pull her out of water in one powerful but careful yank and put her on the thick and warm bath mat and then started to dry her body and hairs with the towel. The child giggling increased I volume and pith when the fluffy fabric started to rub Vita’s most sensitive parts. The grossherzogin couldn’t help but laugh too when she hear her daughter’s cheerful squealing.

Finishing the task, the red clothes wearing woman, wrapped her baby daughter in the towel, before lifting her up and carrying to the opposite wall, where stood a couch on which she gently land Vita before taking the wet towel off to carry it back to its place.

When Martha returned back, holding a wooden comb in her left arm, Vita already put her underwear and socks on (that a military training for you!) and already stood on the black leather surface of the bath couch, preparing to put the dress on too. That was Vita’s ten birthday, and Martha, with a small head gesture, give her daughter knows, that she expected her daughter to complete the dressing on her own.

Vita nodded energetically, before almost diving into the mass of a fabric and metal, that was Belkan dress. The clanking of the metal parts, the rustle of the fabric and muffled curses lasted not for too long before the Vita stood before her mother almost fully prepared for her upcoming appearance before her family and guests.

The crimson and black dress, which Martha ordered from her good friend and splendid tailor, Marcus Brauer, fit her daughter as good as second skin. The black butterflies on her hips and ankles wasn’t just fashion accessories but also a small locks that hold the pieces of cloth together and if the situation would call for this they would let Vita’s legs a much more freedom is she needed to fight in this dress.

Vita inspected her look on her own for a moment, then raised her gaze to meet Martha’s nod of an approval, and Vita jump down on the floor to pick up her shoes: a pair of pointy red boots. Quickly putting her feet into the boots, Vita closed the lock on them firmly locking them in the place and made a series of quick steps to check how good shoes fit her. Eventually, she came to conclusion that she liked her shoes.

“Mom, I’m ready!” Declared small girl giving her mother a sharp Belkan salute – the left hand pressed tightly to her side while the right first pressed to solar plexus. “It’s good to hear that, sweetheart.” Smiled Martha in response, coming closer to give a final inspection on her daughter’s look. “We need to hurry up if you want to exchange the greetings and have a small chat with Gretel and Letta, aren’t you?” Martha couldn’t resist the urge to give smaller redhead a catty wink with a grin. Her grin grew even wider when Vita let out a shriek of excitement and started to hop up and down impatiently.

“He-he-he, seems that you really hungry to see your fellow deer hunters?” Inquired Martha softly, sitting on the couch and turning Vita around, then she begin combing her daughter’s hairs, giggling lightly at Vita’s angry and embarrassed huffs.

The memory about the failing attempt to sneak into the forest near the castle at nigh to find a legendary black deer Waltorus, in which trio of girl loses their shoes, damaged their clothes, fall into mud many times and then ended up in a massive bushes of nettle was still fresh in Vita Ven Schonegerd’s mind.

Putting the comb away, lady Schoneherd skillfully tied Vita’s hairs in a pair of braids, before letting her daughter go. Vita, on her part, made a two spins to see how her hairs behave and ended up liking the result.

“Shall we going mom?” The tiny body of the ten years old girl now particularly shined excitement and energy. The expectation of the meeting with her dear friends, the upcoming celebration and, most important part, the presents agitated red head girl to the point that she started jumping around. Though, as Martha suspected, the good bathe in a warm water did it part in energizing Vita too. Well, not that she’s complaining, though: Vita was a child and she should behave like a child; moreover, nothing was more precious to any mother than her children happiness.

To be honest, Martha also burned with anticipation to meet her friends too. Who’ll come to give their regards to her and her husband, Oswin Ven Schoneherd, as their daughter reached her tenth birthday; and then, during the festival, they could find some degree of a solace and courage in the company of each other and the atmosphere of the holyday. It wasn’t too easy to find a reason to be happy these days.

Martha furiously shook her head – she has no right to soil her baby’ birthday with her gloomy thought. T last not in her presence – she would let the universe know about her inner turmoil, but not before children and the people who wanted to enjoy this happy day.

“Shall we going, little lady?” Inquired the mistress of the castle, stretching her left hand, with an open palm, toward her daughter. Vita shrieked happily and then jumped forward, almost latching on her momma’s hand, who giggled at this energetic reaction.

Martha opened the screen again to give to command to drain the water from the bath and then activated a fan to ventilate the room.

And then pair of redheads left the bath to meet the family members and the guests at the main hall.
[hr]
Oh, I never thought I would update this fast. Though it's a pretty small update.

House Schoneherd ancestral castle Schmetternden Berg
Planet Schnoeherddome
10th day of second cycle of fifth period.


The surface of a hot water exploded like a top of suddenly awakened volcano, accompanied by a loud deafening sound. Nope it wasn’t an ancient monster bursting out from the burning depth of abyss, it was a happy little girl enjoying her time in the bath.

The cylindrical room ten meters in diameter and four in height wasn’t the largest bathroom in the castle but, as any Belkan nobility, Ven Schoneherds made a good efforts to give a castle newest (at that time) chamber its own unique charm. The wall’s upper half was covered by the decorated metal sheets, which depicted a various scenes from the life of Belkan people, but the true eye-catcher were the part of the wall covered by crimson red tiles, each of whom had a image… of a cute rabbit, wearing a set of ancient armor.

The sheer ridiculousness of having such comedic character in the bath of old and respectful Belkan noble house was the reason why this particular bath invoked such amusement from the inhabitants and visitors of the castle. Needless to say, that this room was one of the most beloved amongst the children.

The bathroom, where Martha bring her daughter, was build a year prior Vita’s birth. And, amongst the already stated reasons, since this particular room were nearest to little grossherzogin’s room, Vita always used it for her as ablutions and games in the water. Redhead and her friends, during their visits, really liked to savor their various games in the bathtub. The girls, with a happy giggling, either had fun with the bubbles; splash each other with the warm water or unleashing a massive battles using a small remote controlled models of the ships and filling the bathtub with the miniature Styrofoam-created islands, to create the sophisticated battlefield where wits and enchanting magic would decide the victor.

But right now Vita Ven Schinegerd washed out the soap from her body, cheerfully and fearlessly diving into the depth of the bathtub. The small redhead really liked to take a warm baths and could spent entire hour playing in the warm water, but now she was on clock and the presence of her mother, who looked at her with the mix of adoration and amusement, was a another reminder that she need to hurry.

Spitting out a portion of water that accidentally get in her mouth, young Belkan girl quickly swim forward and then grabbed the metal-grey fencing of the bathtub, signaling about her readiness to go through the procedure of a head washing. Martha Ven Schoneherd nodded curtly and quickly strode toward the cloud of stem, emanating by the hot water.

When Martha was a few steps from the edge of the small pool of warm liquid, she changed her course to stop right before the capacious cupboard, filled with various bath items and cleansers. Turning the rabbit’s head-shaped handle clockwise, castle mistress opened a silver gray door, revealing a rows and rows of decorated bottles, brushes, sponges, soap dishes. The two lowest two shelves were occupied with a toy ships and the unpretentious but carefully crafted models of the islands.

Reaching out with her left hand, grossherzogin, wrapped her fingers around the masterfully crafted bottle, made is shape of a predatory fish, that jumped out from the water to sing her teeth into the smaller one. With a soft clap, she pulled the said small fish – a decorated cap – from the jaws, and inhaled a pleasant smell of the shampoo that leaked from the opened bottle. Letting a few drops of the golden and white viscous liquid to fall on her left palm, Martha put the bottle on the special platform on the side of the bathtub and sat on the edge, giving her daughter a head gesture to come closer.

Vita quickly obeyed – blue-eyed girl swiftly closed the distance between them and then sat on her knees and craned he neck, giving her mother an easy access. Nine years old girl emitted a small shriek when much colder shampoo touched the heated skin of her head, though she quickly get used to it as Martha Ven Schoneherd started to rub the shampoo into her long crimson hairs with a strong but cautious movements.

This patter was usual for mother and daughter and both of them learned how to enjoy the process. While the strong hands of forty five old woman continued their play with the silky hairs of her single daughter, the other female of the Schoneherd family humming softly the old Belkan folk song (about the knight who mistaken a old pig in the large cave for a dragon). After she finished carefully threatening each crimson lock, her mother asked Vita to stay still, while older redhead took a quick time to fetch a nearest hand-shower (there was four hand-showers and equal amount of head-showers in the bath), open a magic screen, already adjusted to show a bath-controlling menu, select a water’s temperature and then let the stream of water to fall on her hand (she trusted the castle main computer but Martha never took any chances with her children safety).

Confirming the comfortable warmth of the water, Martha returned to her place near Vita and sprayed water all over her daughter’s head, with was covered in a bubbling white mass. Vita was prepared for it and closed her eyes, when her mother was a one step away from her, and now, trapped in the warm darkness, she could feel how shampoo and water streaming down her face.

After confirming the full removing of a cleanser from her daughter’s body, Martha deactivated the hand-shower, put it back and then make a run to the another cupboard that was placed near the first one, he was filled with the bathrobes, sneakers and towels. She took a fluffy dark blue massive body towel and then promptly marched back to her pending offspring.

Vita giggled happily when Martha pull her out of water in one powerful but careful yank and put her on the thick and warm bath mat and then started to dry her body and hairs with the towel. The child giggling increased I volume and pith when the fluffy fabric started to rub Vita’s most sensitive parts. The grossherzogin couldn’t help but laugh too when she hear her daughter’s cheerful squealing.

Finishing the task, the red clothes wearing woman, wrapped her baby daughter in the towel, before lifting her up and carrying to the opposite wall, where stood a couch on which she gently land Vita before taking the wet towel off to carry it back to its place.

When Martha returned back, holding a wooden comb in her left arm, Vita already put her underwear and socks on (that a military training for you!) and already stood on the black leather surface of the bath couch, preparing to put the dress on too. That was Vita’s ten birthday, and Martha, with a small head gesture, give her daughter knows, that she expected her daughter to complete the dressing on her own.

Vita nodded energetically, before almost diving into the mass of a fabric and metal, that was Belkan dress. The clanking of the metal parts, the rustle of the fabric and muffled curses lasted not for too long before the Vita stood before her mother almost fully prepared for her upcoming appearance before her family and guests.

The crimson and black dress, which Martha ordered from her good friend and splendid tailor, Marcus Brauer, fit her daughter as good as second skin. The black butterflies on her hips and ankles wasn’t just fashion accessories but also a small locks that hold the pieces of cloth together and if the situation would call for this they would let Vita’s legs a much more freedom is she needed to fight in this dress.

Vita inspected her look on her own for a moment, then raised her gaze to meet Martha’s nod of an approval, and Vita jump down on the floor to pick up her shoes: a pair of pointy red boots. Quickly putting her feet into the boots, Vita closed the lock on them firmly locking them in the place and made a series of quick steps to check how good shoes fit her. Eventually, she came to conclusion that she liked her shoes.

“Mom, I’m ready!” Declared small girl giving her mother a sharp Belkan salute – the left hand pressed tightly to her side while the right first pressed to solar plexus. “It’s good to hear that, sweetheart.” Smiled Martha in response, coming closer to give a final inspection on her daughter’s look. “We need to hurry up if you want to exchange the greetings and have a small chat with Gretel and Letta, aren’t you?” Martha couldn’t resist the urge to give smaller redhead a catty wink with a grin. Her grin grew even wider when Vita let out a shriek of excitement and started to hop up and down impatiently.

“He-he-he, seems that you really hungry to see your fellow deer hunters?” Inquired Martha softly, sitting on the couch and turning Vita around, then she begin combing her daughter’s hairs, giggling lightly at Vita’s angry and embarrassed huffs.

The memory about the failing attempt to sneak into the forest near the castle at nigh to find a legendary black deer Waltorus, in which trio of girl loses their shoes, damaged their clothes, fall into mud many times and then ended up in a massive bushes of nettle was still fresh in Vita Ven Schonegerd’s mind.

Putting the comb away, lady Schoneherd skillfully tied Vita’s hairs in a pair of braids, before letting her daughter go. Vita, on her part, made a two spins to see how her hairs behave and ended up liking the result.

“Shall we going mom?” The tiny body of the ten years old girl now particularly shined excitement and energy. The expectation of the meeting with her dear friends, the upcoming celebration and, most important part, the presents agitated red head girl to the point that she started jumping around. Though, as Martha suspected, the good bathe in a warm water did it part in energizing Vita too. Well, not that she’s complaining, though: Vita was a child and she should behave like a child; moreover, nothing was more precious to any mother than her children happiness.

To be honest, Martha also burned with anticipation to meet her friends too. Who’ll come to give their regards to her and her husband, Oswin Ven Schoneherd, as their daughter reached her tenth birthday; and then, during the festival, they could find some degree of a solace and courage in the company of each other and the atmosphere of the holyday. It wasn’t too easy to find a reason to be happy these days.

Martha furiously shook her head – she has no right to soil her baby’ birthday with her gloomy thought. T last not in her presence – she would let the universe know about her inner turmoil, but not before children and the people who wanted to enjoy this happy day.

“Shall we going, little lady?” Inquired the mistress of the castle, stretching her left hand, with an open palm, toward her daughter. Vita shrieked happily and then jumped forward, almost latching on her momma’s hand, who giggled at this energetic reaction.

Martha opened the screen again to give to command to drain the water from the bath and then activated a fan to ventilate the room.

And then pair of redheads left the bath to meet the family members and the guests at the main hall.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#23
The castle Schmetternden Berg was a truly massive building, that pretty much replaced the old extinct volcano and thus giving the name to the ancestral house of Ven Schoneherd family. The thermo-generators and foundry was located on the lowest levels of the castle, near the magma, from where the Belkans get both the heat for the turbines and raw material for refineries.

Over them massive storages were placed, the gargantuan chambers stored a numerous various materials and items from the potato and carrot to sophisticated and valuable machinery. Each storage facility has their own staff personnel and guardians and though someone could consider the work, which usually force them to share with laborjacks and computers a bit humiliating, entire families of valets was deeply honored by the fact that they could maintain the work of the grossherzog’ house. And kek, who didn’t use the laborjacks and computers to help them in this age?

In the depth of castle laid the oldest and most potent cortex-facility on this planet and in the old ages it was the single factory in the entire Schoneherddome that could produce the valuable control device for warjacks and laborjack producing centers. One of the said jack-producing factories shared the place with all other chambers in the gargantuan castle, though the title of oldest and largest castle in Wolkenreich, obviously, belonged to, Festung Sonnenuntergang Himmel – the ancestral house of Van Wolken family.

The castle was created not only as powerful fortress and administrative center, but also as source of help to the nearby cities. Though now the Schmetternden Berg was surrounded my rich and productive capital city, which bear the same name as the parental stronghold and, together with all other cities on planet, could boast their research and industrial centers productivity, no one thought about closing the factories or research facilities inside the castle. Better to forge the knife and then left it to lay in the storage for entire life than don’t have it when the trouble suddenly would come.

Even during the usual days, the castle was filled with visitors; high-ranking officials and officers visited the castle and planet’s master to discuss the important matters that demanded Grossherzog Oswin Ven Schoneherd’s personal consideration. While hordes of trucks imported the food, the jewelry, furniture and other domestics item while importing the devices and mechanisms created under the watchful eyes of the castle mistress – the grossherzogin Martha – and thus producing with the highest accuracy and skills.

And if the cargo or visitor come from the great distance they usually use the shuttles and, instead coming through the great gates in the middle of the entire complex that were connected with the city through the vast mountain highway, landing on one of the numerous landing pads on the castle roof, flying over hundreds and hundreds of cannon emplacements.

The castle Schmetternden Berg was designed in such manner that all passages for the guests, no matter how they come into the castle, would go through the unimaginably large main hall. I was done with the defense capability in mind – the invaders wouldn’t be able to avoid this chamber with walls was filed with guns and hidden traps. Though all of them were, of course, deactivated in majority of time.

Of course, when any major holyday occurred, the ancestral house of the family Ven Schoneherd was literally flooded with guests. Of course the grossherzog’s sole daughter ten’s birthday, which signalized her entrance into adulthood, was more than a good reason for many Belkans to gather and celebrate the vent.

Vita was grateful that living rooms were protected by a special sound-proof material or she wouldn’t be able to sleep as the air over the castle was the filled with the roar of descending or ascending shuttles. Small grossherzogin take a look outside through the window when she and her mother ride in the train that cruised through the track that was attached to the castle’s inner towers’ wall and stared with amusement at the row of the cars that trundled toward the castle main gates.

It was a still a morning so, but the amount of upcoming machines was quiet staggering, though, for now, majority of them wasn’t machines of the invited guests, but trucks of a delivery service. While the castle’s storages also would play they big role in the providing the upcoming Belkans’ bellies with the splendid dishes, the additional help was desperately needed. Moreover, as always, the significantly depleted stocks needed to be replenished.

Vita, privately, was very happy that it was her birthday, or now she would be in the kitchen, helping the chiefs to prepare the dishes. Her parents were ironclad in this matter – any Belkan must participate in the work, regardless of their origin, and helping their kin as much as they could. Thus, any major holyday was a nightmare for small redhead, when she spent entre morning on the kitchen, frying the pork, cooking the potatoes, cutting the carrots and other tasks.

Vita wasn’t a lazy bum, even though she really enjoyed her free time, when she could either play her favorite games, see a educational show or read interesting book, and she liked to learn new recipe, but she hated when her family plunged her into bubbling, roaring and scorching hell of the over-busy kitchen. Kaiser, her hands were cramped, and her legs was stiff each time when she finally get a permission to leave kitchen, take a batch, change the clothes and join the celebration.

But today she would this fat and could enjoy her time with her friends, cheerfully mused Vita Ven Schoneherd. The wheeled train, with consisted from the remotely controlled heavy-armed locomotive with five cars, made a sharp turn and sneaked into the tunnel again, that leaded toward castle’ train station that had a direct access to the main hall.

The station, and the trains in general, was necessary for maintains of the castle supply, producing capacity and really helped with the movements between various buildings. The sheer size of the Ven Schoneherd family ancestral house and the castle’s design put a very huge toll on anyone who wished to move between various buildings of a Schmetternden Berg.

The train station, a spacious chamber of a fifteen meter in height, hundred in length and fifty in width. As Vita know, once it was a natural cavern that happened to laid almost perfectly in the center of a entire castle complex, which came pretty handy when the Dolf Ven Schoneherd, the grandson of a Fabian Ven Schoneherd - their family founder – Decided that their growing castle would be in a desperate need of a rapid transport system in the future, and Kaiser, how right he was.

The former cave went through the massive construction work and now its cellar was marred with clusters of powerful lamps. The carefully crafted rock walls were decorated with frescoes, together with bulky black curtains with a Ven Schoneherd’s crest on them. Each simple, but reliable metallic column had a four information monitors attached to them. In the center of station stood five platforms, from where departed or where all trains stopped eventually. All platforms had pairs of ramps on both sides and a tunnel in the base; you could enter the station from .the main hall, either by escalator or one of the lifts, cross the camber and then march into the guest hall.

There was a turnout on the edge of each platform; the side track leads toward the train depot in the depth of the castle. As Vita knew, there was a fifteen wheel trains in the castle – each rout had three trains. It was enough in normal circumstances, but days like that put a visible strain on the Schmetternden Berg’s railway net. There was no doubt, that a pandemonium would meet her on the station now.

The commotion, that filled her vision, when the train stopped at the point of his destination, was astonishing, but small girl had the time to grow adjusted to this in the span of the previous years. The numerous people scuttled around, trying to avoid the collision, struggling to perverse their clothes and, most importantly, making their best to stay on their course. And not just people, the hulking laborjacks and swift six-wheeled motorized carts trundled around, carrying their cargos.

Vita, Martha and other occupants of the cars, who arrived on the train and had no need to move on, hurried up to leave the cars and allow the valets and let the personnel and machinery that were sent to the another part of the massive fortress. Sneaking out, while using the leaving the car motorized cart as shield, mother and daughter dashed toward the entrance.

Both woman didn’t used a ramps, that was filled with wither people or automatons, but rather jumped over the fencing and darted forward, deftly avoiding the collision, while greeting and apologizing, if they was forced to jump away at the very last second, to every encountered person.

The experience of a previous big holydays makes it easy for Vita to maneuver between the moving servants or machines, without slowing down or losing her mother’s sight. Spinning away from the laborjack’s path, young grossherzogin increased her speed to catch up to her mother, who already reached the moving staircase and now hid herself between two statues, entire phalanx of which decorated the wall near the entrance.

Vita smirked, looking at the ancient, wargolmes crafted in a form of a half-humans and half-wolves, whose torso and limbs was carved from the thick glass, while hands, head and feet was created from the black-colored titanium. And while they wasn’t as effective as warjacks in actual combat, they was deadly enough to hold any unwanted guest here for enough time until the real warjacks and trained guards charge into area. The opposite entrance had the same “meeting group”.

Martha leaved her improvised shelter when the Vita was the three (Martha’s) steps away from her and circled around the statue to step on the yellow (bronze) and dark red level (Chigirian’s stone oak) of the escalator. Vita followed her mother’s steps with a jump and ended up landing gracefully on the level, one step lover from the one, on which Martha’s stood.

The stream of people, who headed toward main hall, wasn’t as strong as the rumbling horde of the delivery mans and laborjacks who carry their cargo and were forced to almost run toward the trains, spurred by castle’s stewards, who guided and guarded them. Among them, the much more high-ranked members of Belkan society could be seen, and while they weren’t a full-scale nobleman, they would come later, they obviously was a members of a high-rank bureaucracy.

Those guests of the castle could use the lifts, or simply stay on the edge of the moving staircase and allow the mechanism to move them but, just like vast majority of Belkans, those mans and woman wanted to feel and enjoy the work of their muscles. Nor they have any problem with a contest “who would reach the train faster” with hardworking loaders. The Code of Nobleman didn’t condone such behavior (having a great pride in your work was a virtue, spitting on other human pride was a sin).

Vita took a great pride in her people when she saw as man in pretty expensive suit took a pause to help a young boy, who struggled with his have package, and that wasn’t a rare occasion at all. Those IAB hypocrites could say anything they want about Belkans, but the nobility of Belka Empire paid for their privileges full price their entire lives and never forget about their dignity, and this was the only truth.

Despite her valiant efforts, her Mother one more time won the race to the top and when Vita finished her ascension by leap, Martha Ven Schoneherd already entered the doors that lead to main hall. Vita followed her energetically, eager to meet her friends, who would wait for her in the massive chamber that lay before her.

The main hall, though the correct naming was a “main entrance hall”, was a bit smaller than train station, but the amount of funds, skill and work that was invested in the creation of this room was on totally different level. The main task of room’s lighting was placed on the ten massive golden chandeliers, each of whom stored with neon lamps, in order to help them, the architects placed numerous, equally expensive, lights on the walls.

The chandelier’s holders were skillfully integrated in the red, black and golden marble tails of cellar’s mosaic. The same pattern of colorful marble tails was used to create the equally large mosaic on the floor. The good view on the floor guests of the castle could achieve if they used the stairs or lifts to reach the second level of the hall – the two long parallel gallery on each side of the chamber, fenced by black steel railing; each ten meters the bulky slab of the black marble with gleaming crest of Schoneherds was attached to this wall, each slab had a ruby on each of its corners.

The guests from other Star Nations (especially from the IAB ) claimed that such colors is a bit gloomy. But not Wolkenreich citizens nor other Belkans could find anything wrong with the colors of their first emperor.

The galleries were supported by rows of granite columns, of the same black color. Each column had a vine, crafted from thin golden wires, entangled around it, covering the entire black cylinder from a bottom to the top. Vita once even tried to rip one of the golden leafs to take them to her room, but was stopped by frantic castle retainers, one of them barely had a time to catch the falling young grossherzogin in a huge leap (as if such trained warrior like she couldn’t land safely on her own). Her bottom still ached a bit every time she recalled the punishment her parents unleashed on her for this misadventure.

Closing her eye, Vita waved her head a bit to get rid of bad memories (even with a shut eyelids, she gracefully evaded a pair of an officials, that hurried toward the entrance of the station). This day was just too wonderful to brood over past’s mishaps, and her keen sight already caught the view of her mother having a private chat with a pair of a ladies of the same age as her, and who had the same practical, but still expensive, taste of the clothes, who sat at the edge of the cozy couch in one of the alcoves beside the column.

But Vita was much more interested in a pair of richly dressed girl of her age that already jumped from the soft pillow and now hopped up and down in excitement, as they noticed her approach too. The girl on left (from Vita’s perspective) wore that pleated dress, that reached the middle of her calves, over her dark red boots, with a silver-gray snowflakes attached to a edge of skirt the crimson red jacket, had a two parallel rows of a silver-gray knots on the chest. Her short-cut black hairs gleamed in the light of the lamps almost as bright as her violet eyes.

The girl on right wore the vermilion, ankle-length skirt, with a pair of black shoes barely visible from under the thick material, the sleeveless shirt of the same color had the two rows of richly decorated buttons, girl’s slender arms hands was protected by a pair of elegant black gloves (with a decorated but still thick metal plates attached to them, of course). This girls dark blue wavy hairs was a tad longer than her friends, but the amount of care the green eyed girl put in them was obvious for anyone.

Alheid Ven Kluge and Edda Ven Farber squealed in delight, a moment before Vita threw herself into their hug. The trio of best friends, after exchange of a passionate hugs, quickly drove beside the couch and started to discuss their terrifyingly secret deals (what films they should see today, would it be more fun to play sea battles with foam in bathtub or how many pepper they should add into Grumpy Hans – Hans Westnefuast, the castle head engineer - evening soup to see how he curse and chase them afterward), the cunning girls didn’t forget to establish a small sound-proof barrier to prevent those long-nosed adult from hearing them.

Martha could only giggle, hearing the cheerful chit-chat of little adorable spitfires – poor girls, does they really thought that such crude barrier would stop their mothers from hearing them? The broad smiles and glimmering eyes of her old friendsm Agatha Ven Kluge and Magda Ven Farber, told her that Belkan herzogines also didn’t miss the opportunity to overhear what their little daughters chat about. And the poor Hans didn’t need another pepper-surprise, honestly.

“He-he-he, they’re pretty much sparkle with energy, aren’t they?” Grinned Agatha broadly, covering her mouth with left hand, shielding her expression, which wasn’t proper for lady of her status, from the eyes of possible witnesses. “Though we was same when we was as little.”

“I concur.” Nodded Magda, wearing much proper curt smile, while resting her hands with interlaced fingers on her waist’s level, though her eyes shone as bright as that of her friends. “Though, I’ll want to point out that we didn’t become less energetic. We just spent it on… hmm, different sort of plays.”

“Oh, those plays are, indeed, tiresome but so pleasant, my dear friends.” Added Martha, leaning on the back of the couch, staring on her long time comrades-in-arms and friends, she never tired to notice that both woman was a splitting images of their daughters, just like she and Vita (though Vita, Edda and Alheid had her fathers’ eyes).

“Hard to disagree, my friend.” Trailed Agatha, taking a glance on the girls, who now change their topic to the upcoming Edda’s birthday, that would be at the second day of the third circle of the sixth period. “Though I think we all agree that Vita, Edda and Alheid really don’t need to know about such plays right now.”

“Relax, Aggy.” Chirped Martha, tapping a wooden carcass of the couch with her left index finger a few times. “My sound-repulsing barrier much better than Vita’s replica.” The two other women just shrugged a bit, hearing the revelation with smiles.

“Hm, if the chronometer didn’t lie, we still have a two hours and half before the guests would arrive?” The crimson window of the info screen appeared before Magda’s silver gray eyes. “And since I have no doubts in Martha’s skills…” Her voice, which just moment ago ringed like a sliver bell, suddenly lost all traces of joyfulness and became pretty cold and sharp and smile completely disappear from her face as she continued. “I, to my utter displeasure, need to discuss a very unsavory matter with you two. Just like our husbands discuss this with all other officers, who right now gather at grossherzog Oswin’s cabinet.” Martha’s amber eyes and Agatha emerald green eyes narrowed upon hearing that, as their smiles twisted into thin lines.

“The upcoming Sumpf Damonen invasion.” Martha didn’t asked, she stated the fact. Her friends eyes now glistered with a cold eerie light in them – the light of hatred. “All recent massages from the recon troops and the careful analyze of the Sumpf Damonen’s latest movements – all of them signalized about preparation of the full-scale invasion into our Stein Krone start system.

“May the Janak gnaw on their guts in Knurrenden Grube!” Hissed Agatha, cowering her head with both hands as her face twisted into vicious scowl. “How many lives of our brethrens those insatiable fiends need to devour until they are satisfied?! How many atrocities those lowlifes need to commit until their well-deserved punishment finally catch up to them?!”

“So many innocent perished already, so many brave soldiers died and so many dutiful mages lost their lives already. Oh, Sankt Kaiser, those vile creatures, don’t care even when their raze entire cities to the ground with all population at the slightest reason!!” Magda was a strong woman and she never allowed to spoil ten years old girls’ birthday with her tears, but Martha and Agatha clearly heard them in their friend’s voice.

They know that Magda Ven Farber already lost all of her uncles and aunts to the onslaught of the monsters, who call themselves soldiers of New Japan Empire from the Erath Empire of United Directories. The reports, filled with stories like that or even sadder, threatened to break the memory of Graf Marius – Martha’s Armed Device – the Japanese show it’ clearly that they had no intentions to respect the Code of Diamant Palmen that demanded to treat properly the lives of people who surrendered to your power and thus became your own subordinates. Actually, the Japanese seemed to enjoy unleashing the purges of the captured prisoners of war at every opportunity.

“The soil of our homeland already drenched in the blood of children of a Wolkenreich” Declared Martha morosely, turning her torso so it’ll block the view on their faces from Vita, Edda and Alheid’s gazes. “But we spilled the blood of the monsters that attacked us without any warning too. While their ghastly weaponry allowed them to reap a great harvest of our lives, but now we know how to fight back.” The Martha eyes flared with grim resolve. “We learned their weakness, we learned what we need to beat them back. Our mages and soldiers now have the proper equipment and now our numbers increase with any passed day, as we, for the first time in two hundred years, called for full mobilization after the loss of Schwarzgrotto.”

The small vicious smile twisted her stoic features when she recalled a short, but meaningful conversation with no one but Empress Lenore Van Wolken herself from two days ago. “For first time in so many years our neighbors show the willingness to bring their armies to our territory not with ill-intentions, but to willingly stood arms-to-arms with us and chase the invaders from the territory of Wokenreich!” Martha voice gained a new power, as she saw the same edgy smiles on the faces of her friends. “I promise you, not we, nor would those infidels forget the upcoming battle as now we fully prepared to show them how we can fight, when we prepared. We gathered all remained ships and planetary forces from the border fleets and armies there, on and around our planet, and mixed them with our orbital and surface garrisons and the ring of our defense stations and Anti-Orbital cannons, together with the armies sent by neighbor systems! They can visit us if they wish! And we would happy to meet them, to show them power of our hatred!!”

“Mom?” All three experienced warriors almost jumped from their skin when they heard the voice of the young grossherzogin. Quickly turning around to face them (and trying their best not to blush) all older women gave their best neutrally-warm expressions. They little girls stared at them with a curiosity, raising their heads over the couch’s armrest. “Something wrong, sweethearts?” Inquired Martha, trying to calm down her heartbeat. Vita shook her head a bit with peculiar look. “Nothing… we just thought that it’s very suspicious that you three created a sound-proof barrier and now sit in such manner than no one can see you faces.” Her two friends agreed with a sharp nod.

Now trio of noblewomen couldn’t suppress a small blush, it was quiet embarrassing – to be caught like this by their daughters, whose haphazard security they dare to mock recently. Seems that their own wasn’t much better.

“Well, we prefer it to stay between us.” Started to respond on her daughter’s verbal thrust, Martha, carefully choosing the words. “As you have some secrets, we have our own. Right?” The answer didn’t satisfy Vita, Edda and Alheid, but they was attentive enough to understood that and back down with a polite nods. Martha, for her part, fell pretty bad to resort to such weak measures, but her dignity was saved by Agatha.

“Alheid, sweetie, I thought that you wanna to settle some score with little Vita on the board. You, you siblings and I spent a quiet a time, creating those miniature vehicles for battle!” Declared herzogin Ven Kluge with a smile (a devious one).

The reaction comes immediately. “That’s right!!” Cried Alheid, as her violet eyes flashed with resolve and agitation, she even started to hop up and down again. “Today I’ll crush you Vita! I come prepared for this: I learned new tactics and bring a few new jacks with me!”

“Don’t forget about me!” Exclaimed Edda, clenching her tiny fists. “I bring some new machines with me too. You’ll two have no chances against my new tanks!” Of course, Vita Ven Schoneherd couldn’t let those challenges unanswered. Her blue eyes flared as searchlights when she turned around to gaze into her friends eyes with a dominant smirk. “He-he, seems you two forget how soundly I crushed you two year ago. Okay, I’ll remind you who the best commander among us is!” Energetic redhead even puffed her chest a bit, though two other girls didn’t hesitate to return the favor.

Martha, Agatha and Magda could only giggle good-naturedly as trio of cute little conquerors dashed with all their speed toward the entrance of train station. The special table in Vita’s room soon would turn into the field of glorious battles.

“Young ladies!” Despite the commotion in the hall, Martha voice easily reached the girls, forcing them to stop and turn around hastily. “I and you mothers expect to see you in the doors of the dining hall in the Weinen Turm no later than two hours and ten minutes from this very moment, or we all would be very mad. You understand this?”

The girl give a sharp nod and then a graceful curtseys, before returning to their original route. Martha smiled again, she know very well, how punctual those girls can be (especially with a proper motivator) so she didn’t worry.

She turned around to see the smiling face of the two other mothers before declaring. “How about to have some nice long chat with a few bottles of a good vine, girls?”

“We more than happy to follow you lead, our great leader.” Answered Agatha with a nod, Martha just clapped a few times. “Then – let’s go!” With those words Martha sprung up on her feet and marched toward the massive wooden doors that lead into inner chambers of the tower the pair of noble women followed her swiftly. They would dace all the horrors of war later, today they wanted to celebrate, enjoy themselves and just be happy, even for a one single day.

~***~


Author note: This chapter come out much longer then I intended, so I decided to split it in two parts. Damn, I get carried away with Genya’s flashback but I just couldn’t stop myself. This two-part interlude would reveal the reason why Vita held such animosity toward Japanese. And not only she, all the Belkans.

I made a few changes in previous chapters: for now Olivie’s title is Selig Kaiser – Blessed King, since in GotB it’s the Herman Von Belka – the founder of Empire – who ascended to godhood after his death and now labeled as guardian god by Belkans. Like a Sigmar from Wrhammer FB. The interesting fact the Belkan religion is polytheism: Belkans didn’t denounce their old gods, instead they believe that Herman wound his place among the old pantheon.

Since Belkan Empire have such strong German basis I decided to make it more Germanic with usage of prepositions. The Von, Van, Ven and Vin used to show the social status of the noble family: Von – royal family of old Empire, now extinct, Van – formed aristocracy of highest rank, now – the rulers or each “Autonomic Province”, Ven – currently, the governors of star-systems, sub-sectors, or entire sectors, and Vin – the city mayors, heads of state, or planetary governors.

At the time of this chapter, no one in Belkan Empire has the right to use Von in him/her names, only the family that gather all Belkans under their banner can do so. But any powerful noble house with ambitions wants with all their hart to do so.

The Wolkenreich itself divided five sectors, each sector governed by most wealthy and powerful family. They, by the special authorization of the Kaiser himself, became the grossherzogs (Grand Dukes) to show their expanded power. Vita’s family governs the sector that receives the most massive damage from the start of the invasion.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#24
Time for update.

Interlude 2. Geburstag (Part 2).

House Schoneherd ancestral castle Schmetternden Berg
Planet Schnoeherddome
10th day of second cycle of fifth period.


The time has an unpleasant feature to move sluggishly slow, when you forced to read long and boring economic treatises and then disappear with a mind-bogging swiftness when you enjoy your favorite hobbies, thought Vita phlegmatically while gazing at the panorama that laid outside the car’s window, as the train carried her, Edda and Alheid toward the Weinen Turm, which would host all major events of her birthday.

She wasn’t happy that the match between her and Alheid were interrupted by Edda, who declared that they need to go if they don’t want to resort to maddening dash to reach the dinning in Weinen Turm in time. But disappointing the people who trusted her was even appealing perspective, so Vita called a draw in the match she was going to win (though Alheid had the vastly different opinion), quickly take her miniature forces away and, in company of her friends, went to train station.

She, Edda and Alheid had no problem going all way on their legs, but Edda was too worried about her new dress and Vita and Alheid agree to raid on train this time. After all the dress was beautiful and sewn with great skills and, just like all Belkans, Vita was taught to respect the work of masters. And, to be honest, there were so much untouched topics that she wanted to discuss with Edda and Alheid, and it was much pleasant to chat while sitting on the chair of moving car.

The sun was high already and shined brightly down upon the massive castle, tall mountains and vast city, that laid in the Vita’s eyesight. Wherever she looked she always could find a result of the work of Belkan masters: building the city on mountain plateau wasn’t a small feat, but her people turned the miles and miles of rocks and woods into the largest megalopolis in entire star sector.

The living districts were either carefully integrated into forests or had entire mountains shaped into living quarters, where living apartments shared their space with an old and tall trees. The factories were huddled together in the spell-shielded areas, to prevent the polluted air from reaching the houses of town folks. The web of autobahns and railways entangled entire city, without leaving any uncovered places. And, of course, in entire Belka Empire there was no a single city without a strong and reliable defense system. No matter how anyone should try. His sight always would fall onto a gun emplacement.

The Weinen Turm grow larger and larger as train trundled forward. Edda and Alheid also gazed outside, enjoying the panorama, without stopping chatting with each other and Vita. “Well then, the final question.” Declared Alheid, kicking her legs out of agitation, the snowflakes attached to her dress emitted a low melodic tinkling. “What kind of weapon you expect to get as your gioft, Vita?” Inquired a black-haired girl, while tapping the back of her seat with fingers of her left hand.

The addressed redhead thought for a moment, considering the possible answers before stopping at the two most possible variants, playing with one of her braid. “It would be an axe or a battle hammer.” Stated young grossherzogin finally. “Any of those two kinds of weapon suit my battle style the best.”

“Oh?” Trailed Edda. Leaning closer with a curiosity in her eyes. “I thought that two-hands sword would be your weapon of choice. You performed very well, while armed with this type of melee weapon in you sparring with Alheid last time we meet.”

Vita shook her head slightly in response, before confirming her opinion with words. “While I liked the feeling of the massive sword in my hands, the axe of hammer would fit me better. The spells of my house usually boost the smashing or explosive power. Yes, it’s can be easily used with sword too, but the axe or hammer would benefit much more from the boosting magic of house Schoneherd.”

Edda and Alheif nodded at her response with utmost seriousness. No sane Belkan would approach the matter of choosing weaponry for them or someone close to the carelessly. They couldn’t imagine grossherzog Oswin or grossherzogin Martha approaching the castle’s weaponsmith without months and months of careful studying of Vita’s combat style. Well, they would found out the truth pretty soon anyway.

The train, together with a railway, circled around the tower’s corner and then barreled into tunnel. The low shriek pierced the air, as the brakes halted the rotation of a metallic wheels when engine. The trio of noble girls marched toward the doors, together with other passengers. This time Vita didn’t jump from the platform, but walked gracefully with her friends all the way toward the elevators, where the lines of richly dressed guests waited for their turn. All train station in Schmetternden Berg was built by the same plan, so the guests (nor the habitants) of the castle had no problem with navigation.

No, this time girls were fully intent to go all the way from the station to dining hall on their own legs, even Edda couldn’t suppress the desire to enjoy the coordinated work of her legs as she and her friends would walk through the corridors of the old castle; and anyway the all way would take just a seven minutes. The reason why Vita, Alheid and Edda slightly changed their trajectory was the pair of men that stood in the shadow of the stair.

One of them, the younger man, leaned against the wall with his arms in the pockets of his dark gray military uniform, which indicated him as a junior officer in Belkan army. He was fifteen years old, but already pretty tall and has a very muscular build, though his facial features betrayed his youthfulness. His hair and eye color that was carbon copy of Vita’s ones just screamed that they meet another scion of Ven Schoneherd house. Peter Ven Schoneherd, the youngest son of Martha and Oswin Ven Shoneherds nodded at them with broad smile.

Another man- the hulking and imposing aristocrat in simple black and gray suit, only a pair of expensive boots decorated by a skillfully crafted metallic tracery and golden medallion with a crest of the noble family, betrayed his aristocratic origin. Of course, you should overlook the sheer raw aura of power and his mannerism to get the hints. His pale-skinned face was framed by carefully shaved short black beard and the thick mane of hairs that, together with a hawkish nose, gives an old nobleman a very threatening outlook. The pair of brown eyes gazed on the closing trio with a barely noticed interest. The Vita’s grand-father and the father of Oswin Ven Schioneherd, as well the head of aristocratic family - baron Carl Vin Toppenau, the mayor of the Hoffenstadt - a second largest city on Schoneherddome.

“It’s a great pleasure to see you again, grandfather.” Greeted him Vita, performing a graceful curtsey, Edda and Alheid followed her example with a split-second delay. “And it’s great joy for me to meet you after your assignment to fleet, my older brother.”

Carl answered to their synchronic greeting with a polite bow on his side, with small smile of affection on his face. Peter goes even further with a quick lunge forward and a glomp, when he caught all three maiden in bear hug. Vita released an indigent yell, destroying her noble façade immediately, though Edda and Alheid didn’t fare better with respective expression of mixed embarrassment and anger (very similar at Vita’s own expression) and embarrassment, mixed with… joy, noticed Carl. The dark blue haired girl harbored a crush on Vita’s older brother for a few years already, when he visited Ven Farber girl birthday and surprised everyone when he gave her as small snow leopard pup as a present.

Those leopards was a bred only on Shutran Haegemony’s capital planet and the outsiders could get them only after loaning a pretty large payment or winning them on the local fighting tournament. The Peter chooses the latter and when he give a small lovely feline to a flabbergasted and happy girl he declared that a lovely maiden’s smile was worth all his bruises and abrasions. Poor Edda could die out of sheer embracement and joy at that very moment.

The valiant, but fruitless, Vita’s and Alheid’ resistance started to fade away, as two girls grudgingly accepted the fact that difference in power was definitely not in their favor. Peter, sensing their surrender, pulled girls even deeper into hug, but carefully enough to not hurting them. The older man barely restricted his smile from growing even wider when he saw how Vita and Edda relaxed into embrace. They would rather die than admit it, but those two enjoyed being hugged and pampered as much as daughter of Ven Farber family.

Spending a entire minute cuddling with his baby sister and her adorable friends, a youngest son of Schoneherd clan finally put them back on the floor. The trio spare no moment before they quickly started to brush up their clothes while blushing (Edda) or grumbling, and still blushing (Vita and Alheid).

“Argh, stupid bro!” Snarled Vita, smoothing the folds of her skirt with both hands. “Was it necessary to swing as around like rag dolls?” She shoots a more devious look on her brother, flashing a smirk. “If you like dolls so much, then why not to play with one you his in your pocket, huh?”

Vita felt a certain amount of satisfaction when her older brother swiftly turned around, to hide a small blush on his cheeks. Unfortunately for him, Vita had no intention to let him get away easily - she already noticed a small lump where his chest pocket was. With a quick incantation, and wave of hand she create a small air explosion in Peter’s pocket. The fabric of his uniform was sturdy, as any product of Belkan’s masters, but she know he wouldn’t actually lock his pocket and, as vengeful girl expected, the small doll shoot out from her dungeon and, after a short-lived fly, fall on the floor.

The red-haired teenager could only gawk in the mix of embarrassment, indigence and shock as his baby sister quickly snatch the cute white plushy rabbit, clad in black warcaster’s armor, to show the proof of his disgrace to her friends, who leaned closer to her out of curiosity. The Peter almost roared in fury when Vita raised the Herr Schlacht-Häschen over her head, giving the nearby people a good view, though, to his luck, only their uncle looked at the scene as other people were too busy with reaching the elevator to look at the commotion.

When she savored enough of her brother’s humiliation, Vita tossed ill-fated rabbit upward and when red-faced Peter lunged forward to catch his talisman, red-haired girl jumped into his chest with a gleeful shriek. Caught off guard, the teenager was knocked on his back; the air was knocked out from his lung both by the impact on floor and by the living “shell”, which didn’t miss her chance to snuggle into his chest murmuring happily.

To Peter’s further embarrassment the two small guests of his family castle also joined his baby sister’s stunt and jumps on him. The passed by nobles and officials stared at the commotion with a smirks or amusement smiles, though, at very last, they had some mercy not to laugh at the young soldier’s plight.

Carl also couldn’t suppress a smile looking how his, now very red faced, grandson tried his best to remove the grabby squealing girls without hurting them from his chest. Finally, taking mercy on him, Carl strode toward them and swiftly pulled all girls up, on by one; then he outstretched his right hand to pull huffing teenager on his feet.

“Well, seems that small damem like you very much, my enkel. I couldn’t imagine that my youngest grandson would be such a ladykiller.” Noted Vin Toppenau patriarch with amusement broad smile, which looked a bit weird on his face, which belong to a fierce warrior of old. But for his entire look, their grandfather liked to laugh and jokes a lot, the wrinkles at the edges of his mouth, that revealed his fun-loving nature were carefully concealed by his mustaches. The younger male shoot at him glare of mixed indignation and resentment.

“Aww, don’t look like a bear who got his honey stolen from him, at the very last moment before the feast, by a flock of drunken crows.” Chided old man, the trio of girls giggled again, fuelking the Peter’s pout even more. “Just imagine this situation a years after, when all those beautiful maidens reach their fool bloom?”

Instantly peter wanted to reply with a fierce rebuttal, but a glance on a trio of girls stopped him halfway. The young noblemen quickly adopt much more sageful expression, rubbing his chin slowly with a right hand and smiling mysteriously. Seems, that idea of three beauties, snuggling to him, was really appealing to the redhead soldier; though, he wouldn’t be a healthy man if it wasn’t. Eventually, Peter give his granddad a quick nod, wearing a broad grin, signaling that conflict was concluded.

“Well, I’m most happy to see that flames of animosity is fading away as peace return back under the cellar of the ancestral house of your ancestors, my adorable grandchildren and their equally adorable friends!” Chirped Carl Vin Toppenau, clasping his hands together, the light of the nearby lamp fall on his face, giving his pale skin the same rosy color as the flesh his relatives.

He took a quick glance on the small screen, he summoned to see the time, then his face became much more serious and then a immutable command reached the ears of the young man and trio of young maidens. “Now we need to move, as we need to be on the schedule and don’t won’t to give a wrong example to our guests, my little friends. Hurry up and we all shouldn’t be slower than a faithful valet that carries a mug of beer to his hangover-tormented master!”

The five pairs of feet cheerfully renowned their staccato on the floor’s plates toward the stairs. The seven minutes later the trio of girls, young soldier and old nobleman entered the dining hall, where the feast should occur.

Unlike the majority of castle’s chambers, this room shined with blue and silver in stark contrast with the Belkan black and red color pattern. The cellar’s panel painting shows a rich feast of the fishermen’s on the lake’s shore. The floor and walls was decorated with the plates of blue marble, each plate had the flower in the centre. Majority of “flowers” were made from the silver, which the denizens of Schoneherdome mined in the central areas of the largest continent of the planet, the rest was made from the special glass.

The room’s illumination was provided by single gargantuan chandelier, which looked like a eight massive fishes, tied by their tales. Each of them held a pearl in their mouths – a powerful lamp. The array or mirrors in the walls and cellar evenly distributed the light across the room, making the each “mirror” flower to shine with a soft bluish light.

The rest of the light was activated too for the sake of the holyday and, instead of the usual dusk, now the dining room had no place for the darkness. Obviously, the vast majority of the room’s floor space was occupied by a mind-bendingly large table. The blue tablecloth was visible only from the side as the table’s surface almost disappears under the numerous dishes and cutlery. Needless to say, only the dishes that were placed right before the guest’s seats were empty.

Peter could only gulp uncontrollably when he started the cunt the soups only: chicken soups, meat soups, vegetable soups, seafood soups, a sheer amount of the first course were just staggering. And he doesn’t even start to count the meat and/or fish dishes – the most important part of each Belkan feast.

Great Kaiser, is that a king boar, roasted with apples?! Or did his eye deceive him or he look at dozens of fry chickens, covered in sweet and sour sauce?! And all those decanters with cold tea, various juices and fruit-drinks – the young redhead nobleman know that each of the feasts he saw in his life wasn’t any less rich, but he couldn’t help but stare in awe at each of them again and again. Though, there wasn’t any alcohol on the table, but it wasn’t surprise – the Belkan’s tradition prohibit the organizers from putting the dishes, which not loved by the hero of the occasion, on table. And Vita HATED alcohol with passion, though Peter didn’t liked alcohol drinks either.

Carl on his part, was a bit sad that he wouldn’t able to please his throat with a dozens of mugs of first-grade beer, but the quality of the present meat was more than enough to make up for the absence of alcohol for the Vin Toppenau patriarch. The glistering eyes of the Vita, Alheid and Edda made him chuckle lightly as the trio of girls couldn’t avert their gazes from the coveted carafes of juice.

The booming laughter interrupted the small company from the admiration of the richly served table and forced them to quickly turn to see at the source of the sound. Then Carl and Peter adopt a broad smiles, while Vita squealed happily, hopping up and down as Edda and Alheid made a graceful curtsies.

The man who rapidly strode toward them was as tall as the Carl (who was more than 2 meter tall) and even more broad-shouldered and muscular. The comparison with Carl wasn’t an accidental, as the man was no one but Carls’ own firstborn son – Oswin Ven Shoneherd.

Yes, the current grossherzog wasn’t wrapped in the blanket with Ven Schonegerds’ crest on it after he was born, but the occasion like that wasn’t so rare for Belka. The talent and skills always count high in Belka society and gifted Belkanian could became the head of the family he/she married in if he/she proved his/her worth.

The Oswin Vin Toppenau meet the Martha Ven Schoneher when she became an administrator of newly opened grand-factory on the Goldhorn – the second largest continent on the planet - when no one, especially Oswin himself, could even imagine that one day he would became a head of one of the most wealthiest family in Wolkenreich. The young grossherzogin needed a experienced stuff members for new factory, and the eldest son of Vin Toppenau family, that already earned himself a reputation of cunning and farsighted administrator.

Working together Martha and Oswin managed to topple the initially predicted outcome for 56%, shocking everyone.

Martha’s impressive technology knowledge and leadership capability was neatly boosted by Oswin’s administrative talent and skill in economic; also Oswin had a limited ability to foresee the upcoming troubles (the gift from his father’s side), which also come out handy when the leading duet was put before the important choice. The income rise, the production capacity increased and everyone was happy, even when the Oswin and Martha declared they decision to get married no one objected.

Carl Vin Toppenau and Kaspar Ven Schoneherd (each head of Schoneherd family tried to establish a good relationship with all important people on his planet) was a good friends and were happy to see their children finding happiness. Though Carl was happy to see being tied with Isabella Vin Grossen, the daughter of rich manufactured peter Vin Grossen, which could result in a good profit for the Hoffenstadtm but he remembered how badly he butted-head with his own father over his marriage, and even though they small feud didn’t last long, he definitely didn’t want the remedy of this friction between him and Oswin and thus said not a single word of objection.

The wedding went smoothly and happy pair continued their service to the Wolkenreich, Martha gave birth to Hans and Oswin pleasantly surprised both of their families with pretty good results on the war games between Schoneherddome and Rotenaugen, gaining even more points of success for their matrimony. But when Martha was five-month pregnant with Victor the tragedy struck them. Hard!

Kaspar Ven Schoneherd liked to organize a tour for his family from time to time and that time he took majority of his family to the trip to planet Hriza – one of the most loved by tourist’s resorts on the edge of Wolkenreich. Due the pregnancy, Martha, her spouse and son didn’t come with the rest of the family. Also, Martha’s younger brother Albrecht remained in the Stein Krone system as he was bust with his fleet reorganization, naturally, his wife Bertel and both of his daughters Dorle and Gabi didn’t left their husband/father. But Carl’s second son and first daughter couldn’t resist the temptation of the invitation and go, dragging their families with them.

Old grossherzog wasn’t reckless by all means, the personal ships of the Schoneherd family was pretty much an cruisers with a richly decorated rooms and, together with a small guard contingent of ships, could give a sound beating to any pirate fleet to stupid, or suicidal to attack them on the territory of Wolkenrecih. The guardian-knights of the Hriza was renowned for their cautious and swift nature and only on rare occasion the scoundrels could slip through their security net. And of course, the mages of Ven Schoneherd and Vin Toppenau families together could provide a great challenge even to the members of Regen-Schutz – the personal guardians of the Kaiser himself.

But even such measures could foresee the disaster that would bring a present, old grossherzog bring with himself. The old artifact from the times of Al’Hazard itself – a scepter of silver-gray metal with a aquamarine three-edged star on the top wasn’t look too impressive, but to any expert in the technology of micro-chips this device look as perfect as the best of the painting to any artist. This rod revel itself to be an old control device to ancient hazardi energy rector that was buried deep in the soil of Hriza.

The uncontrollable outburst of the energy core obliterated tenth of the entire continent, resulting in the cataclysmic earthquakes that plagued the planet for years after incident. Millions perished at that dark day and Kaspar and his family wasn’t an exception. The crater on the place, where the catastrophe occurred, now could be seen from the space.

The scandal that comes after the incident threatened to shook entire galaxy. The people, who lost their family members to explosion of the ancient generator demanded to find the people, who was responsible for the security and punish them. It was proven to be impossible as all people, who held the responsibility died in the explosion as well.

The Herzog Conrad Ven Hoffendorf, the supreme commander of the sector border security armada, who give the present to his old friend Kaspar couldn’t withstand the weight of his guilt and commit suicide. To make situation even worse – no one actually blame him for this, the incident with the Lost Logias wasn’t a rare occasion unfortunately, people could held them as harmless, though expensive, treasures for decades; but then something triggered them and everything went downhill.

Grossherzog Albrecht, spent the entire days sustaining himself with spells and medicine, calming down the nobles of the entire Rigol sector, who cried, cursed and begged for help. He managed to prevent the possible with-hunting and anti-Lost logia hysteria. But privately, the young colonel could barely stagger around from both fatigue and soul-crushing despair and sorrow.

Martha was hit by this tragedy even harder – the pain from the loses reduce her into barely conscious wreck, and thus forcing Oswin took all administrative responsibilities on himself, as Martha was the oldest child of Schoneherd family now, mean the current head. To Martha’s credit, her responsibility before her children and subordinates pull her back from the catatonia and the redhead woman dived into the whirlpool of the problems to help her husband.

The time passed and slowly the wounds in the souls of people, who lost their relatives to this incident started to heal. Eventually, sector Rigol calmed down. The careful investigation (which should have been held long time ago actually) confirmed that there is no more hazardi artifacts on the planet, that could cause the catastrophe on the same magnitude. The cities were rebuild and the people, who wanted to have a good vacation, started to come back to their beloved resort.

And just the same way as Hriza slowly but steadily rebuild itself, Oswin turned from the Martha Ven Schoneherd husband’s into the grossherzog Oswin Ven Shoneherd – the governor of the Rigol sector. Even Albricht, who not always seems get together with Oswin, wholeheartedly support him, seeing the result of his actions to bring the prosperity to the lands of the Schoneherds and thus preventing any possible disputes about the heirloom in the future.

Right now Oswin had a broad happy grin on his pancake-shaped face, where his huge meaty nose was surrounded by pair of shining blue eyes, so similar to Vita’s ones, equally fleshy cheeks and short-cut blue hairs, inherited from his mother. Oswin wore the two-pieced suit with a black aiguillette and the black boots of thick leather. Said boots were decorated by a golden buckles inlaid with a small rubies; blue-haired nobleman always had a weakness toward expensive buckles, he could ignore the medallions of unimaginable beauty or bracelet, created with outstanding skills, but he could talk a hours about new pair of richly decorated buckles.

His second weakness was weapon, but it was a very rare occasion when Belkan nobleman didn’t drool over the new deadly armament. For example - Martha was almost inseparable from her own device and Hans even cried when his own Armed Device Telrad was damaged during the war games.

Grossherzog didn’t waste a second to lunge forward, with his hands wide open, and catch his bellowed daughter in powerful hug. Redhead girl squalled half-happily and half-embarrassingly, enjoying being in her daddy’s hands and being shy about such open display of affection before the eyes of all those people.

Spinning with Vita in his arms a few times, blue-haired man let her go and went toward his son and father. He gave Peter a quick but strong hug and then, with a grin, outstretches his right hand toward the older man, who accepted his arm with equally broad smile. The two scions of Vin Toppenau lineage struggled for a few moments, squeezing each other arms with great strength trying to make their opponent to yield before their strength. When it’s became obvious, in the umpteenth time, that the victory is impossible, the father and the son broke their competition with a small laugh to give each other a few pats on the shoulder.

“Ha-ha, I see you still tough as rock, dad.” Declared castle’s master, flexing the fingers on his “battle-hardened” arm. “Seems that you decided to took the role of guide today for our lovely guests on yourself?” Oswin, gently ruffled the hairs on Edda and Alheid’s heads on those words – pair of his baby daughter best friends never failed to invoke a an adoration and love in the hearts of the castle inhabitants, though Vita too always was welcomed wholeheartedly in Ven Farber and Ven Kluge households.

Both girls purred happily, enjoying the caressing with shy smiles, they didn’t hesitate to perform a curtsey again when Oswin removed his hand. The grossherzog responded with a polite nod toward young herzogines.

“Seems so, my dear son.” Shrugged Carl, with a careless smile. “I think I deserve a good and bountiful lunch, won’t you agree?” Winked old nobleman toward blue eyed Belkan.

“Hm, you have a point.” Nodded Oswin, touching his chin with his left index finger, while adopting a very sageful expression. “My entire being revolt in the face of such loses, but seems that I have no othe…OOOP!”

His thoughtful speech was suddenly interrupted when grossherzog shoot his right hand sideward all of sudden, and all present people could feel the faint traces of invoked spell. The five pairs of eyes lunged toward the destination where Oswin’s hand was pointed to see how small glimmering triangle shield deflect the small wooden stopper from hitting the head of young steward that was busy arranging the dishes.

It wasn’t hard to presume that some guests decided to please their stomachs with good vine, but didn’t predicted the trajectory of the small projective that would appear when the pressure in the bottle send stopper flying when the open it. Luckily for young teen, the lord of the castle was there to preserve him from this small, but not very pleasant misadventure.

“Awesome, dad!” Exclaimed peter, looking in awe at his father, who already lowered his hand as if nothing happened. “To think that you manage to locate the flying stopper, predict it trajectory and react in time! In such commotion and in the middle of the speech… you’re really great!”

“If I may ask: it was your foresight helped you?” Carl was far less impressed, though he also give his son a small nod of approval – a good man never left the other people in need if he can help.

“Yes, it was.” Admitted Oswin, with a passive look, the people stream, that come from the main doors started to decrease and his inner clock tell him that time of feast is coming. “Like always it came out of nowhere and in the least useful moments” Carl shrugged with almost apologetic look.

“It wasn’t different for me, of for my dad – your grandpa. The males of Vin Toppenau family always give their sons the ability to foresee the future. Hold you horses, young one…” Smirked Carl sadly, when he saw the gleaming eyes of his grandson, who looked at him as if he told him that there is massive heirloom awaiting for him (well, there was a sizable heirloom for his beloved grandchildren to be honest, but they didn’t need to know about it yet).

“While it’s sound impressive it’s a very useless ability which we never was able to control. I can’t remember an occasion when this “glance in the upcoming” could help me in serious deal. Maybe you had more luck there, Oswin?” Inquired old herzog, making a curious glance toward hulking figure of castle’s lord.

“No.” Shook his head Oswin, while gesticulating. “Even when I had such “flash-forward” during the war games it only predicted the malfunction of the toilet.”

“See, my lovely grandson – no good ability at all. Sad, but true” Finalized Carl Vin Toppenau with a eyebrow gesture. Peter sighed – it was a shame indeed. But, on other hand, he was able to live without it all those previous years; he would do so in the future too.

Oswin caught a glimpse of his precious other half who dashed toward their small company, making a hand gesture that told them that they need to hurry up and take their seats.

“Okay, Mein Dammen und Herren, it’s a time for us to take our seats and prepare to give our regards to our little lovely Vita, who today stood on the road into adulthood.”

No one objected and three gentlemen and three little ladies strode toward their chairs.
 

vic-vic

Well-Known Member
#25
The feeling of the anticipation threatened to throw all her remained self-control out of window as Vita struggled to keep herself from fidgeting and glancing pleadingly on her parents, who sat at the opposite side of the table. Young redhead was positively mad at herself for such weakness, but she couldn’t help it – it was her tenth birthday, the day when she would took her own device in the hands and officially became an adult Belkan noblewoman.

Though, admitted short-statured grossherzogin, the tasty food and her favorite juices helped her greatly to divert her attention from the agonizing wait. Right now, her mouth was greatly pleased by the steak with potato covered by sour cream, Edda enjoyed the roasted chicken wings and vegetables, while Alheid enthusiastically devoured the schnitzel and rice.

Around them, the other guests of the castle ate their food with no less enthusiasm. The sounds of the works and knives dinging on the dishes could have heard – the feast lasted for hour and half already and there were not even slightest hints when her parents would go to the official part. But again, the sight of so many tasty dishes easily eroded the sore mood in Vita Ven Schoneher’s heart, when girl with flame-colored hairs reached out toward the carafe with cherry juice.

The Herzog Vin Feuerkump hummed softly under his nose as he buttered the pate onto piece of freshly-baked bread. Vita noted the some of the guests do the same – they emitted a melodic sounds, before taking a new chomp, a self-created music accompany. Well, many Belkan nobles liked to hear to the music, when they ate and they grow so addicted to it so they started to reproduce their favorite songs when they was hosted by the family who don’t like to hear any non-eating-realted sounds when they ate, like Ven Schoneherd family for example.

Empting a third glass of juice Vita’s ears caught the so long awaited sound of the small bell that was used by the host of the feast when he/she wanted to make an important announcement. Little noblewoman quickly put her glass away and wiped her mouth with a napkin, the other present people do the same.

The atmosphere quickly became much more solemn when Oswin Ven Schonehers rose from his chair to his full height, grasping a glass filled with juice (the sight of such imposing man, uttering the toast with a glass of apple juice in hand, could have been funny in any other star nation, but the traditions of respect toward the hero of the occasion was sacred for the Belkans, even the Kaisers from the Von Belka lineage never broke this ritual) in his right outstretched hand.

All present ones quickly checked their glasses and filled them if it was needed the grossherzog paused before starting his speech especially to give the guests of the hall time to prepare for the toast. Vita was so filled with anticipation that only the small poke from the Alheid reminds a small redhead that her glass also needed to be filled. She barely managed to put the carafe back after she pour another dose of juice in her glass when her father started his speech,

“Dammen und Herren! The honorable guests of our house! I greatly pleased to see that all present people find the time to visit me and my beloved family in such important day for all Schoneherd family.”

The small outcries of approval from various directions and broad smiles on all faces in the chambers told Oswin that no one from the guests find this time well-spent. He continued, putting his left hand on his chest, as his voice grows in the volume.

“This very same day, ten years ago our family grow, when my precious daughter Vita was born.” The left hand of her father flung forward and stopped when the tips of all five fingers on left palm started to point in her direction. Vita was very proud of her training in etiquette when she managed to stand up, keeping her expression perfectly neutral, in front of entire crowd and give her father a polite bow. Grossherziog Ven Schoneherd nodded in response too, with a proud smile.

“I was very proud to see her growing in strength and skills, during all those years. The dedication Vita held toward our case, the determination she put in polishing her skills, her talents and beauty all of her virtues made me very proud and happy that she is my daughter. Well, she had her share of flaws, as all human beings, for example – she flood her bed pretty often until she reach her seven birthday, unfortunately...”

This time Vita couldn’t help but feel her cheeks starting t heat up and she serioucly hope that a muffled gawk wasn’t emitted by her mouth. What the kek her dad is thinking?! Her blush only increased when she heard all muffled snickers from the various directions, to Vita’s further dismay her mother, her guardian angel, didn’t barge in to protect her sole daughter’s dignity, instead Martha sat on her chair perfectly still, but her trembling shoulders betray her fit of inner laugh.

Her father still had so mercy for her and thus he continued his speech, forcing anyone to break their fits of giggling and concentrate on his hulking figure.

“Let’s put the Vita’s flooding ability behind… for now, at last.” Another burst of giggling could have heard and Vita give herself a solemn oath to toss her empty plate in the direction of father’s face if he didn’t shut up about her embarrassing past incidents. Thankfully, now her mother decided to help her and give her husband a short but powerful poke under ribs to remind him about the true goal of his speech. Oswin seemed to take the hint as he continued with more serious expression.

“And stop beating around the bush. When any of us, who decided to follow the patch of an Belkan warcaster, reached his - or her, in the case of all lovely ladies present here – tenth birthday, his parents or any honorable people who took the duty of parenthood on them give the young Belkan one of his most loyal and reliable partners. YES!”

Suddenly Oswin’s voice boomed like a thunder, all glasses and plates emitted a high-pitched sound in unison, now all people in the chamber (including Vita, who immediately forgot about all her indignation) couldn’t avert their gazes from the castle’s lord and listened to him in respectful silence.

“Martha, my dear wife…” Martha Ven Schoneherd gracefully stands up from her chair, holding a decorated wooden box in her hands, her amber eyes was set firmly on her daughter with an unreadable expression on her face, though attentive viewer could have notice a small glimpse of encouragement in those amber eyes, when they meet Vita’s azure orbs.

Vita managed to force her legs to move, carrying her body forward past dozens and dozens of chairs, occupied with all types of respected and powerful noblemen and officials, each of whom had their own device, as her eyes told her. They mastered them, improved them and earned themselves names, using those valuable marvels of craftsmanship to love. Would be able she, a short-tempered hot-head to took that device from her mother as gracefully as her brothers did? Would she be able to master it as her mother and her father did with their devices? Would she able to earn her device trust and respect to live on the battlefield?

Can she be sure that she won’t fail?

Each step resonated through Vita’s entire body as she closed the distance between herself and her mother, who now pretty literally hold her fate in her hands. Now small redhead actually wanted for music to play now, as no man or woman, present in chamber, utter a single word. No, little grossherzogin slowly made her way in the solemn silence, while being silently observed by many eyes. All Belkans, who come there, looked at her and inwardly evaluated her movements, pose, mimic; they checked her worth as member of the Belkan nobility and the member of one of the most respected and important family in entire Wolkenreich.

And thus Vita gather all her inner strength, remember each of her lessons and now put them on line, marching forward with calm and serene expression, her steps firm and wide, her hands move in unison with legs, without curling into nervous fists.

After what she could consider a hours she finally broke her pacing and stood firmly, meter apart from her mother, just like her brothers did when they receive their devices in the past. Vita felt a pang of displeasure when he gulped unintentionally when the gazes, which were focused on her, intensify and silence became downright oppressive.

In complete silence Martha Ven Schoneherd handed the box to her daughter. Vita almost didn’t feel her fingers when they pressed to the oak surface of the light brown box with a black Schoneherd’s family insignia on the top. Holding her breath, the daughter of the Shoneherd family open it and glanced inside, feeling how her heart kicked into high gear. On the black tissue laid a small metal hammer, with a small chain attached to its handler. Suppressing the tremble in her arms, Vita, reached out and lifted the hammer by the chain with her left hand.

Putting the box on the table, ten-year old girl took the chain with both hand and put her device on her neck. The contact with a cold metal forced her necks muscled to tense up, as chill tried to grind into her flesh. Pushing such unimportant thought away, Vita lifted her gaze to meet the eyes of her parents who looked up on her with a concern, joy and encouragement.

“His name is Graf Eisen, Vita.” Declared Oswin, his voice was utterly casual, but there was no man or woman in the chamber who could miss his words. “The unstoppable hammer that would smash your foes, dutiful advisor that’ll help you to lead your forces in battle and loyal friend that would never leave your side. Take care of him and he’ll save your liver and the lives of people, who precious to you many times in future.”

“Graf Eisen” Muttered Vita, gently touching the Armed Device on her neck and trying to reach device’s core with her consciousness. “Greeting, Eisen, I’m Vita.” That wasn’t the most poetic greeting, but ias she was concerned it come from the depth of her very existence. ”I’m still very inexperienced with handling of such incredible warriors like you. Kek! I just a brat right now and have no right to call you my friend as I still didn’t prove my worth to wore you.” Vita took pause, before closing her eyes and then pretty much hurling her soul toward the small but radiant spark she found in the depth of the device in her hands.

“But I swear that I’ll would treat you with all my respect and skills, nor would I bring a disgrace on my family and my homeland, where you was forged. So please, let’s marsh forward together, forging a true bond between us as you and I would live to the glory of the Belkan Emipre. That’s my oath as a knight and grossherzog of Empire!”

“Ja! Gib mir befehle, Dame!”

Those simple words bring Vita more happiness than majority of the presents she received in her entire life (no one could beat her miniature army and war board to field them – the present her father made for her!). Almost crying in happiness, she covered her new friend with both hands before declaring loud enough to make her voice resonate against the wall.

“Graf Eisen! SET UP!”

“ Jawohl!” The device’ answer had no less power that his owner’s voice as the flash of crimson light, that burst out from the small hammer, engulfed the girl and the process of the warcaster armor’s arrangement started.

The Barrier Jackets, so favorite by IAB soldiers didn’t received a warm welcome in the Belkan Empire – while their efficiently and simplicity in usage, the citizens of old empire preferred to entrust their safety to the servo-armor, whose art of crafting was honed and improved on the soil of Belka for hundreds and hundreds of years.

This dubiety proved to be very right as when the Japanese started their invasion, the contingent of IAB forces, station on the Wolkenreich border, due the old pact of mutual security, was steamrolled even faster than their Belkan comrades as not only their spells was render useless but even their Barrier Jackets eroded in the clouds of mana-eating gas (or Esser Gedanken as belkans called it), leaving them stark-naked before their enemies.

Servo-armor was harder to produce and maintain, there was no doubt, but she didn’t erode into nothingness in the stream of Esser Gedanken. Though IAB provided a significant help when they give their dimension-storage technology to all Belkan states at the wake of invasion, the transporting of personal belonging and ammunition became much easier.

Actually, Vita received a two present now – her device and her warcaster armor, created by her parents’ order and then put in the small artificial dimension, linked with her Armed Device.

The spell that plunged a warcaster’ armor from the dimensional pocket and the put it on its owner worked was specially crafted to work so fast that Belkan mage could use it even while surrounded by clouds of mana-eater, while bracing before the upcoming barrage. Som when the flash, died out, Vita appeared before the awaiting guest in her full armor barely two seconds after Graf Eisen verified her command, then the visitors and denizens of castle Schmetternden Berg could finally contemplate the youngest child of Schoneherd family in her new state as warcaster of Belkan Empire.

Red-head girl’s dress disappears, replaced by power armor of black and red colors. Said battle suit, unlike standard battle servo-armor of regular soldiers and officers, which was an armored space exosuit adapted to work on planetary surface (though there was many evidences that all currently used space exosuits was based on re-worked battle servo-armor of old ages) was more edgy and had much more threatened outlook, despite the fact it didn’t had an attached weaponry. To be more specific, it didn’t have visible attached weaponry.

The blood-red gauntlets had three massive spikes, one larger than another, attached to each forearm, elbow joints had a Schoneherd family crest engraved on them, just like Vita’s servo-frame’s sizable shoulder plates. The red boots had a pointy edge, which make them a perfectly devastating in close combat, where Vita’s could combine the power of servo-motors to her own spell-enchanted strength. The small generator was located in the backpack, supplying all motors and hidden weaponry in the Vita Ven Schoneherd’s armor.

The Graf Esisen, who appeared before all in his true form, now didn’t look like a harmless croquette mallet (Martha was a fan of this ancient Kagadan Dominion’s game), but as a massive battle hammer, whose handles was almost as long as Vita was tall, with a long sharp spike on one end and an attached jet engine on other. Vita’s hammer, when his thruster was sent into a full burn, together with as activated Armorbane and Size-enchant spell, could smash entire formations of KMFs unto nothing but piles of scrap.

Blue-eyed girl performed a series of various movements, to test the work of ser-motors, the skills of the armor’s creator and how good she fit in her new suit. The happy smile, she flashed when she turned around told Martha and Oswin that their daughter was more than pleased by results. Vita’s smile grew even wider when Martha, with a loving smile, beckoned her to a come closer, with usually mean that loving parents prepared more than one present for their beloved child.

Little grossherzogin’s prediction come true when older redhead pulled a small package from her behind and tossed it into Vita’s direction. Her daughter foreseen that and give order Eisen to revert to his stand-by mode and put her armor into dimensional pocket, and thus the bundle was caught by her trained hands, when Vita again present herself before the audience in her lovely dress.

Quickly untying the red ribbon, that hold the purple cloth together, she could only gawk when she saw the content: the red hat with a plush bunny heads attached to it. Vita could only stare at such childish hat for a while, without uttering a sound. She don’t know what she can say or what she should day: insulting or just showing a displeasure at present was a huge offence in lands of Belka and Vita herself not even dare to think about insulting someone like that. But thus hat was just…

“Cute…” Vita blushed, despite all her self-control, she was very happy that she uttered this word in her mind only, as possible embarrassment could kill her on the spot. But that was all she could think, while looking at small fashion accessory in her hands. Yes, it was childish, it wasn’t made by famous forge-masters or tailors, it’s were obviously maid by her precious momma’s hands.

She gently fingered the nearest bunny head, the fluffy tissue pleasantly tickled the skin of her finger. To be honest, she barely restricted an urge to bury her face in the hat and simply enjoy the feeling of love she sensed. Barely restraining the tears Vita rised her head to meet the gazes of her father and mother and saw the same amount of love, joy and affection in pair of blue and amber eyes.

“Alles gute zun Geburstag” Declared Martha, placing both of her hands on her chest, her eyes leaked the tears of happiness. “Congratulation with your tenth birthday, my little bunny! Now you’re adult girl!”

“Congratulation, my precious baby.” Joined her Oswing, taking a step forward and putting his hand on his wife’s right shoulder. “Now we entrust this hand-maid warrior of Belka into your arms. Carry him and your armor with a pride of true daughter of Wolkenreich and Belkan Empire.

“I will!” There was no need in any oaths to be told by Vita’s mouth, all present people knew that she made a most solemn oath in her heart the very same second Graf Eisen put her valuable armor on her body. The newest Belkan warcaster would rather die than soiling the honorable title of mage-commander.

The thunderous applause shook the entire chamber as every present man and woman sprung up on their feet, clapping with all their passion. Vita could only look around with an shy smile, seeing how much older and experienced people show their joy at her entrance into the world of adults. Edda and Alheid clapped with such energy, that redheaded grossherzogin started to worry about their palms. With didn’t lessen her gratitude toward them.

She was s happy right now.

The roar of alarm claxons broke the joyful atmosphere like a battle hammer crack glass. The expression of jubilation on people’s face was instantly replaced with confuse and worry. Alheid, Vita and Edda, struck by such rapid change of the mood, could only stare around fearfully, paralyzed my anxiety.

The large screen, which appear meter apart from the Oswin’s face only increased the dark feelings of the guests of the dining room as the officer of Belkan army, judging by her stripes – a major-general of planetary defense forces, that appear before them had a very somber expression.

“My lord!” The general spare no second to waste.”Our long range sensors detected multiple hyper-space jump signatures few minutes ago. And we receive their telemetry – it’s a large fleet of Japan Empire warships!”

The sickening feeling of missed dread, rage, hatred and bloodlust filled the room, as all warriors of Wolkenreich remembered all precious people they lost to Japanese brutality and treachery. The cold voice of Belkan general dripped with the equally hateful poison when he said the next line.

“I repeat, the Japan armada invaded Stein Krone system!”
 
Top